Ñïàñèáî, ÷òî ñêà÷àëè êíèãó â áåñïëàòíîé ýëåêòðîííîé áèáëèîòåêå BooksCafe.Net
Âñå êíèãè àâòîðà
Ýòà æå êíèãà â äðóãèõ ôîðìàòàõ
Ïðèÿòíîãî ÷òåíèÿ!
A Morbid Taste for Bones
Ellis Peters
A
Morbid Taste for Bones
Ellis Peters
Chapter One
On the fine, bright morning in early May when the whole sensational affair
of the Gwytherin relics may properly be considered to have begun, Brother Cadfael
had been up long before Prime, pricking out cabbage seedlings before the day
was aired, and his thoughts were all on birth, growth and fertility, not at all
on graves and reliquaries and violent deaths, whether of saints, sinners or
ordinary decent, fallible men like himself. Nothing troubled his peace but the
necessity to take himself indoors for Mass, and the succeeding half-hour of
chapter, which was always liable to stray over by an extra ten minutes. He
grudged the time from his more congenial labours out here among the vegetables,
but there was no evading his duty. He had, after all, chosen this cloistered
life with his eyes open, he could not complain even of those parts of it he
found unattractive, when the whole suited him very well, and gave him the kind
of satisfaction he felt now, as he straightened his back and looked about him.
He doubted if there was a finer Benedictine garden in the whole kingdom, or
one better supplied with herbs both good for spicing meats, and also invaluable
as medicine. The main orchards and lands of the Shrewsbury abbey of Saint Peter
and Saint Paul lay on the northern side of the road, outside the monastic
enclave, but here, in the enclosed garden within the walls, close to the
abbot’s fishponds and the brook that worked the abbey mill, Brother
Cadfael ruled unchallenged. The herbarium in particular was his kingdom, for he
had built it up gradually through the fifteen years of labour, and added to it
many exotic plants of his own careful raising, collected in a roving youth that
had taken him as far afield as Venice, and Cyprus and the Holy Land. For
Brother Cadfael had come late to the monastic life, like a battered ship
settling at last for a quiet harbour. He was well aware that in the first years
of his vows the novices and lay servants had been wont to point him out to one
another with awed whisperings.
“See that brother working in the garden there? The thickset fellow who
rolls from one leg to the other like a sailor? You wouldn’t think to look
at him, would you, that he went on crusade when he was young? He was with
Godfrey de Bouillon at Antioch, when the Saracens surrendered it. And he took
to the seas as a captain when the king of Jerusalem ruled all the coast of the
Holy Land, and served against the corsairs ten years! Hard to believe it now,
eh?”
Brother Cadfael himself found nothing strange in his wide-ranging career,
and had forgotten nothing and regretted nothing. He saw no contradiction in the
delight he had taken in battle and adventure and the keen pleasure he now found
in quietude. Spiced, to be truthful, with more than a little mischief when he
could get it, as he liked his victuals well-flavoured, but quietude all the
same, a ship becalmed and enjoying it. And probably the youngsters who eyed him
with such curiosity also whispered that in a life such as he had led there must
have been some encounters with women, and not all purely chivalrous, and what
sort of grounding was that for the conventual life?
They were right about the women. Quite apart from Richildis, who had not
unnaturally tired of waiting for his return after ten years, and married a
solid yeoman with good prospects in the shire, and no intention of flying off
to the wars, he remembered other ladies, in more lands than one, with whom he
had enjoyed encounters pleasurable to both parties, and no harm to either.
Bianca, drawing water at the stone well-head in Venice—the Greek
boat-girl Arianna—Mariam, the Saracen widow who sold spices and fruit in
Antioch, and who found him man enough to replace for a while the man she had
lost. The light encounters and the grave, not one of them had left any hard
feelings behind. He counted that as achievement enough, and having known them
was part of the harmonious balance that made him content now with this
harboured, contemplative life, and gave him patience and insight to bear with
these cloistered, simple souls who had put on the Benedictine habit as a
life’s profession, while for him it was a timely retirement. When you
have done everything else, perfecting a conventual herb-garden is a fine and
satisfying thing to do. He could not conceive of coming to this stasis having
done nothing else whatever.
Five minutes more, and he must go and wash his hands and repair to the
church for Mass. He used the respite to walk the length of his pale-flowered,
fragrant inner kingdom, where Brother John and Brother Columbanus, two
youngsters barely a year tonsured, were busy weeding and edge-trimming. Glossy
and dim, oiled and furry, the leaves tendered every possible variation on
green. The flowers were mostly shy, small, almost furtive, in soft, sidelong
colours, lilacs and shadowy blues and diminutive yellows, for they were the
unimportant and unwanted part, but for ensuring seed to follow. Rue, sage,
rosemary, gilvers, gromwell, ginger, mint, thyme, columbine, herb of grace,
savoury, mustard, every manner of herb grew here, fennel, tansy, basil and
dill, parsley, chervil and marjoram. He had taught the uses even of the
unfamiliar to all his assistants, and made plain their dangers, too, for the
benefit of herbs is in their right proportion, and over-dosage can be worse
than the disease. Small of habit, modest of tint, close-growing and shy, his
herbs called attention to themselves only by their disseminated sweetness as
the sun rose on them. But behind their shrinking ranks rose others taller and
more clamorous, banks of peonies grown for their spiced seeds, and lofty,
pale-leaved, budding poppies, as yet barely showing the white or purple-black
petals through their close armour. They stood as tall as a short man, and their
home was the eastern part of the middle sea, and from that far place Cadfael
had brought their ancestors in the seed long ago, and raised and cross-bred
them in his own garden, before ever he brought the perfected progeny here with
him to make medicines against pain, the chief enemy of man. Pain, and the
absence of sleep, which is the most beneficent remedy for pain.
The two young men, with habits kilted to the knee, were just straightening
their backs and dusting the soil from their hands, as well aware as he of the
hour. Brother Columbanus would not for the world have let slip one grain of his
duties, or countenanced such a backsliding in any of his fellows. A very
comely, well-made, upstanding young fellow he was, with a round, formidable,
Norman head, as he came from a formidable, aristocratic Norman family, a
younger son despatched to make his way in the monastic ranks as next-best to
inheriting the land. He had stiff, upstanding yellow hair and full blue eyes,
and his modest demeanour and withdrawn pallor tended to obscure the muscular
force of his build. Not a very comfortable colleague, Brother Columbanus, for
in spite of his admirable body equipment he had some while since proved that he
had a mental structure of alarming sensitivity, and was liable to fits of
emotional stress, crises of conscience, and apocalyptic visions far removed
from the implications of his solid skull. But he was young and idealistic, he
had time to get over his self-torments. Brother Cadfael had worked with him for
some months, and had every hope for him. He was willing, energetic, and almost
too eager to please. Possibly he felt his debt to his aristocratic house too
nearly, and feared a failure that would reflect on his kin. You cannot be of
high Norman blood, and not excel! Brother Cadfael felt for any such victims as
found themselves in this trap, coming as he did, of antique Welsh stock without
superhuman pretensions. So he tolerated Brother Columbanus with equanimity, and
doctored his occasional excesses philosophically. The juice of the paynim
poppies had quieted Columbanus more than once when his religious fervour
prostrated him.
Well, at any rate there was no nonsense of that kind with the other one!
Brother John was as plain and practical as his name, a square young man with a
snub nose and an untamable ring of wiry russet curls round his tonsure. He was
always hungry, and his chief interest in all things that grew in gardens was
whether they were eatable, and of agreeable flavour. Come autumn he would
certainly find a way of working his passage into the orchards. Just now he was
content to help Brother Cadfael prick out early lettuces, and wait for the soft
fruits to come into season. He was a handsome, lusty, good-natured soul, who
seemed to have blundered into this enclosed life by some incomprehensible
error, and not yet to have realised that he had come to the wrong place.
Brother Cadfael detected a lively sense of mischief the fellow to his own, but
never yet given its head in a wider world, and confidently expected that some
day this particular red-crested bird would certainly fly. Meantime, he got his
entertainment wherever it offered, and found it sometimes in unexpected places.
“I must be in good tune,” he said, unkilting his gown and
dusting his hands cheerfully on his seat. “I’m reader this
week.” So he was, Cadfael recalled, and however dull the passages they
chose for him in the refectory, and innocuous the saints and martyrs he would have
to celebrate at chapter, John would contrive to imbue them with drama and gusto
from his own sources. Give him the beheading of Saint John the Baptist, and he
would shake the foundations.
“You read for the glory of God and the saints, brother,”
Columbanus reminded him, with loving reproof and somewhat offensive humility,
“not for your own!” Which showed either how little he knew about
it, or how false he could be, one or the other.
“The blessed thought is ever in my mind,” said Brother John with
irrepressible zest, and winked at Cadfael behind his colleague’s back,
and set off enthusiastically along the aisles of shrubs towards the
abbot’s gate and the great court. They followed him more demurely, the
slender, fair, agile youth and the squat, barrel-chested, bandy-legged veteran
of fifty-seven. Was I ever, wondered Cadfael, rolling with his powerful
seaman’s gait beside the other’s long, supple strides, as young and
earnest as this? It cost him an effort to recall that Columbanus was actually
fully twenty-five, and the sprig of a sophisticated and ambitious house. Whose
fortunes, surely, were not founded wholly on piety?
This third Mass of the day was non-parochial and brief, and after it the
Benedictine brothers of the abbey of Shrewsbury filed in procession from the
choir into the chapter-house, and made their way to their stalls in due order,
Abbot Heribert leading. The abbott was old, of mild nature and pliant, a gentle
grey ascetic very wishful of peace and harmony around him. His figure was
unimpressive, though his face was beguiling in its anxious sweetness. Novices
and pupils were easy in his presence, when they could reach it, which was by no
means always easy, for the extremely impressive figure of Prior Robert was
liable to loom between.
Prior Robert Pennant of mixed Welsh and English blood, was more than six
feet tall, attenuated and graceful, silver-grey hair at fifty, blanched and
beautiful of visage, with long, aristocratic features and lofty marble brow.
There was no man in the midland shires would look more splendid in a mitre,
superhuman in height and authority, and there was no man in England better
aware of it, or more determined to prove it at the earliest opportunity. His
very motions, sweeping across the chapter-house to his stall, understudied the
pontificate.
After him came Brother Richard the sub-prior, his antithesis, large,
ungainly, amiable and benevolent, of a good mind, but mentally lazy. Doubtful
if he would ever become prior when Robert achieved his end, with so many
ambitious and industrious younger men eyeing the prospect of advancement, and
willing to go to a great deal of trouble to secure it.
After Richard came all the other brothers in their hierarchies. Brother
Benedict the sacristan, Brother Anselm the precentor, Brother Matthew the
cellarer, Brother Dennis the hospitaller, Brother Edmund the infirmarer,
Brother Oswald the almoner, Brother Jerome, the prior’s clerk, and
Brother Paul, master of the novices, followed by the commonalty of the convent,
and a very flourishing number they made. Among the last of them Brother Cadfael
rolled to his own chosen corner, well to the rear and poorly lit,
half-concealed behind one of the stone pillars. Since he held no troublesome
parchment office, he was unlikely to be called upon to speak in chapter upon the
various businesses of the house, and when the matter in hand was dull into the
bargain it was his habit to employ the time to good account by sleeping, which
from long usage he could do bolt upright and undetected in his shadowy corner.
He had a sixth sense which alerted him at need, and brought him awake instantly
and plausibly. He had even been known to answer a question pat, when it was
certain he had been asleep when it was put to him.
On this particular May morning he remained awake long enough to enjoy
Brother John’s extraction of the last improbable ounce of drama from the
life of some obscure saint whose day fell on the morrow, but when the cellarer
began to expound a complicated matter of a legacy partly to the altar of Our
Lady, partly to the infirmary, he composed himself to slumber. After all, he
knew that most of the remaining time, once a couple of minor malefactors had
been dealt with, would be given to Prior Robert’s campaign to secure the
relics and patronage of a powerful saint for the monastery. For the past few
months very little else had been discussed. The prior had had it on his mind,
in fact, ever since the Cluniac house of Wenlock had rediscovered, with great
pride and jubilation, the tomb of their original foundress, Saint Milburga, and
installed her bones triumphantly on their altar. An alien priory, only a few
miles distant, with its own miracle-working saint, and the great Benedictine
house of Shrewsbury as empty of relics as a plundered almsbox! It was more than
Prior Robert could stomach. He had been scouring the borderlands for a spare
saint now for a year or more, looking hopefully towards Wales, where it was
well known that holy men and women had been common as mushrooms in autumn in
the past, and as little regarded.
Brother Cadfael had no wish to hear the latest of his complaints and
urgings. He slept.
The heat of the sun rebounded from honed new facets of pale, baked rock,
scorching his face, as the floating arid dust burned his throat. From where he
crouched with his fellows in cover he could see the long crest of the wall, and
the steel-capped heads of the guards on the turrets glittering in the fierce
light. A landscape carved out of reddish stone and fire, all deep gullies and
sheer cliffs, with never a cool green leaf to temper it, and before him the
object of all his journeyings, the holy city of Jerusalem, crowned with towers
and domes within its white walls. The dust of battle hung in the air, dimming
the clarity of battlement and gate, and the hoarse shouting and clashing of
armour filled his ears. He was waiting for the trumpet to sound the final
assault, and keeping well in cover while he waited, for he had learned to
respect the range of the short, curly Saracen bow. He saw the banners surge
forward out of hiding, streaming on the burning wind. He saw the flash of the
raised trumpet, and braced himself for the blare.
The sound that brought him leaping wide-awake out of his dream was loud
enough and stirring enough, but not the brazen blast of a trumpet, nor was he launched
from his stillness towards the triumphant storming of Jerusalem. He was back in
his stall in the dark corner of the chapter-house, and starting to his feet as
alertly as the rest, and with the same consternation and alarm. And the shriek
that had awakened him was just subsiding into a series of rending moans and
broken cries that might have been of extreme pain or extreme ecstasy. In the
open space in the centre of the chapter-house Brother Columbanus lay on his
face, threshing and jerking like a landed fish, beating his forehead and his
palms against the flagstones, kicking and flailing with long, pale legs bared
to the knee by his contortions, and barking out of him those extraordinary
sounds of shattering physical excitement, while the nearest of the brothers
hovered in helpless shock, and Prior Robert with lifted hands exhorted and
exclaimed.
Brother Cadfael and Brother Edmund, the infirmarer, reached the victim
together, kneeled over him one on either side, and restrained him from
battering his brains out against the stones of the floor, or dislocating his
joints in the flailings. “Falling sickness!” said Brother Edmund
tersely, and wedged the thick cord of Columbanus’ girdle between his
teeth, and a fold of his habit with it, to prevent him from biting his tongue.
Brother Cadfael was less certain of the diagnosis, for these were not the
grunting, helpless noises of an epileptic in an attack, but such as might be
expected from a hysterical woman in a frenzy. But at least the treatment
stopped half the noise, and even appeared to diminish the vigour of the
convulsions, though they resumed again as soon as the restraining grip on him
was loosed.
“Poor young man!” fluttered Abbot Heribert, hovering in the
background. “So sudden, so cruel an affliction! Handle him gently! Carry
him to the infirmary. We must pray for his restoration.”
Chapter broke up in some disorder. With the help of Brother John, and
certain others of a practical turn of mind, they got Brother Columbanus
securely but comfortably swathed in a sheet, confining arms and legs so that he
would do himself no injury, wedged his teeth apart with a wooden spit instead
of the cloth, on which he might have gagged and choked, and carried him on a
shutter to the infirmary, where they got him into bed, and secured him there
with bandages round breast and thighs. He moaned and gurgled and heaved still,
but with weakening force, and when they had managed to get a draught of Brother
Cadfael’s poppy-juice into him his moans subsided into pitiful mutterings,
and the violence of his struggles against his confinement grew feebler.
“Take good care of him,” said Prior Robert, frowning anxiously
over the young man’s bed. “I think someone should be constantly by
to watch over him, in case the fit comes again. You have your other sick men to
attend to, you cannot sit by his side day and night. Brother Jerome, I put this
sufferer in your charge, and excuse you from all other duties while he needs
you.”
“Willingly,” said Brother Jerome, “and prayerfully!”
He was Prior Robert’s closest associate and most devoted hanger-on, and
an inevitable choice whenever Robert required strict obedience and meticulous
reporting, as might well be the case where a brother of the house succumbed to
what might elsewhere be whispered abroad as a fit of madness.
“Stay with him in particular during the night,” said the prior,
“for in the night a man’s resistance falters, and his bodily evils
may rise against him. If he sleeps peacefully, you may rest also, but remain
close, in case he needs you.”
“He’ll sleep within the hour,” said Cadfael confidently,
“and may pass into natural sleep well before night. God willing, he may
put this off before morning.”
For his part, he thought Brother Columbanus lacked sufficient work for both mind
and body, and took his revenge for his deprivation in these excesses,
half-willful, half-involuntary, and both to be pitied and censured. But he
retained enough caution to reserve a doubt with every conviction. He was not
sure he knew any of his adopted brothers well enough to judge with certainty.
Well, Brother John—yes, perhaps! But inside the conventual life or
outside, cheerful, blunt, extrovert Brother Johns are few and far between.
Brother Jerome appeared at chapter next morning with an exalted countenance,
and the air of one bursting with momentous news. At Abbot Heribert’s mild
reproof for leaving his patient without permission, he folded his hands meekly
and bowed his head, but lost none of his rapt assurance.
“Father, I am sent here by another duty, that seemed to me even more
urgent. I have left Brother Columbanus sleeping, though not peacefully, for
even his sleep is tormented. But two lay-brothers are watching by him. If I
have done wrong, I will abide it humbly.”
“Our brother is no better?” asked the abbot anxiously.
“He is still deeply troubled, and when he wakes he raves.
But, Father, this is my errand! There is a sure hope for him! In the night I
have been miraculously visited. I have come to tell you what divine mercy has
instructed me. Father, in the small hours I fell into a doze beside Brother
Columbanus’ bed, and had a marvellously sweet dream.”
By this time he had everyone’s attention, even Brother Cadfael was
wide awake. “What, another of them?” whispered Brother John
wickedly into his ear. “The plague’s spreading!”
“Father, it seemed to me that the wall of the room opened, and a great
light shone in, and through the light and radiating the light there came in a
most beautiful young virgin, and stood beside our brother’s bed, and spoke
to me. She told me that her name was Winifred, and that in Wales there is a
holy spring, that rose to the light where she suffered martyrdom. And she said
that if Brother Columbanus bathed in the water of that well, he would surely be
healed, and restored at once to his senses. Then she uttered a blessing upon
our house, and vanished in a great light, and I awoke.”
Through the murmur of excitement that went round the chapter-house, Prior
Robert’s voice rose in reverent triumph: “Father Abbot, we are being
guided! Our quest for a saint has drawn to us this sign of favour, in token
that we should persevere.”
“Winifred!” said the abbot doubtfully. “I do not recall
clearly the story of this saint and martyr. There are so many of them in Wales.
Certainly we ought to send Brother Columbanus to her holy spring, it would be
ingratitude to neglect so clear an omen. But exactly where is it to be
found?”
Prior Robert looked round for the few Welshmen among the brothers, passed
somewhat hurriedly over Brother Cadfael, who had never been one of his
favourites, perhaps by reason of a certain spark in his eye, as well as his
notoriously worldly past, and lit gladly upon Old Brother Rhys, who was
virtually senile but doctrinally safe, and had the capacious if capricious memory
of the very old. “Brother, can you tell us the history of this saint, and
where her well is to be found?”
The old man was slow to realise that he had become the centre of attention.
He was shrunken like a bird, and toothless, and used to a tolerant oblivion. He
began hesitantly, but warmed to the work as he found all eyes upon him.
“Saint Winifred, you say, Father? Everybody knows of Saint Winifred.
You’ll find her spring by the name they gave the place, Holywell,
it’s no great way in from Chester. But she’s not there. You
won’t find her grave at Holywell.”
“Tell us about her,” coaxed Prior Robert, almost fawning in his
eagerness. “Tell us all her story.”
“Saint Winifred,” declaimed the old man, beginning to enjoy his
hour of glory, “was the only child of a knight named Tevyth, who lived in
those parts when the princes were yet heathens. But this knight and all his
household were converted by Saint Beuno, and made him a church there, and gave
him house-room. The girl was devoted even above her parents, and pledged
herself to a virgin life, hearing Mass every day. But one Sunday it happened
that she was sick, and stayed at home when all the rest of the household went
to church. And there came to the door the prince of those parts. Cradoc, son of
the king, who had fallen in love with her at a distance. For this girl was very
beautiful. Very beautiful!” gloated Brother Rhys, and licked his
lips loudly. Prior Robert visibly recoiled, but refrained from stopping the
flow by reproof. “He pleaded that he was hot and parched from
hunting,” said Brother Rhys darkly, “and asked for a drink of
water, and the girl let him in and gave him to drink. Then,” he shrilled,
hunching himself in his voluminous habit and springing erect with a vigour nobody
present would have credited, “he pressed his suit upon her, and grappled
her in his arms. Thus!” The effort was almost too much for him,
and moreover, the prior was eyeing him in alarm; he subsided with dignity.
“The faithful virgin put him off with soft words, and escaping into
another room, climbed from a window and fled towards the church. But finding
that she had eluded him, Prince Cradoc took horse and rode after, and
overtaking her just within sight of the church, and dreading that she would reveal
his infamy, struck off her head with his sword.”
He paused for the murmur of horror, pity and indignation, and got it, with a
flurry of prayerfully-folded hands, and a tribute of round eyes.
“Then thus piteously she came by her death and beatitude?” intoned
Brother Jerome enthusiastically.
“Not a bit of it!” snapped Brother Rhys. He had never liked
Brother Jerome. “Saint Beuno and the congregation were coming out of the
church, and saw what had passed. The saint drew a terrible curse upon the
murderer, who at once sank to the ground, and began to melt like wax in a fire,
until all his body had sunk away into the grass. Then Saint Beuno fitted the
head of the virgin onto her neck, and the flesh grew together, and she stood up
alive, and the holy fountain sprang up on the spot where she arose.”
They waited, spellbound, and he let them wait. He had lost interest after
the death.
“And afterwards?” insinuated Prior Robert. “What did the
saint do with her restored life?”
“She went on a pilgrimage to Rome,” said Brother Rhys
indifferently, “and she attended at a great synod of saints, and was
appointed to be prioress over a community of virgin sisters at Gwytherin, by
Llanrwst. And there she lived many years, and did many miracles in her
lifetime. If it should be called her lifetime? She was once dead already. When
she died a second time, that was where it befell.” He felt nothing
concerning this residue of life, he offered it with a shrug. The girl had had
her chance with Prince Cradoc, and let it slip, obviously her natural bent was
to be prioress of a nest of virgins, and there was nothing more to be told
about her.
“And she is buried there at Gwytherin?” persisted the prior.
“And her miracles continued after death?”
“So I have heard. But it’s a long time,” said the old man,
“since I’ve heard her name mentioned. And longer since I was in
those parts.”
Prior Robert stood in the circle of sunlight that filtered between the
pillars of the chapter-house, drawn to his full imposing height, and turned a
radiant face and commanding eyes upon Abbot Heribert.
“Father, does it not seem to you that our reverent search for a patron
of great power and sanctity is being divinely guided? This gentle saint has
visited us in person, in Brother Jerome’s dream, and beckoned us to bring
our afflicted brother to her for healing. Shall we not hope, also, that she
will again show us the next step? If she does indeed receive our prayers and
restore Brother Columbanus to health of body and mind, may we not be encouraged
to hope that she will come in person and dwell among us? That we may humbly beg
the church’s sanction to take up her blessed relics and house them
fittingly here in Shrewsbury? To the great glory and lustre of our
house!”
“And of Prior Robert!” whispered Brother John in Cadfael’s
ear.
“It certainly seems that she has shown us singular favour,”
admitted Abbot Heribert.
“Then, Father, have I your leave to send Brother Columbanus with a
safe escort to Holywell? This very day?”
“Do so,” said the abbot, “with the prayers of us all, and
may he return as Saint Winifred’s own messenger, hale and
grateful.”
The deranged man, still wandering in mind and communing with himself in
incoherent ravings, was led away out of the gatehouse on the first stage of his
journey immediately after the midday meal, mounted on a mule, with a high,
cradling saddle to give him some security from falling, in case the violent fit
took him again, and with Brother Jerome and a brawny lay-brother one on either
side, to support him at need. Columbanus looked about him with wide, pathetic,
childlike eyes, and seemed to know nobody, though he went submissively and
trustfully where he was led.
“I could have done with a nice little trip into Wales,” said
Brother John wistfully, looking after them as they rounded the corner and
vanished towards the bridge over the Severn. “But I probably
shouldn’t have seen the right visions. Jerome will do the job
better.”
“Boy,” said Brother Cadfael tolerantly, “you become more
of an unbeliever every day.”
“Not a bit of it! I’m as willing to believe in the girl’s
sanctity and miracles as any man. We know the saints have power to help and
bless, and I’ll believe they have the goodwill, too. But when it’s
Prior Robert’s faithful hound who has the dream, you’re asking me
to believe in his sanctity, not hers! And in any case, isn’t her
favour glory enough? I don’t see why they should want to dig up the poor
lady’s dust. It seems like charnel-house business to me, not church
business. And you think exactly the same,” he said firmly, and stared out
his elder, eye to eye.
“When I want to hear my echo,” said Brother Cadfael, “I
will speak first. Come on, now, and get the bottom strip of ground dug, there
are kale plants waiting to go in.”
The delegation to Holywell was gone five days, and came home towards evening
in a fine shower of rain and a grand glow of grace, chanting prayers as the
three entered the courtyard. In the midst rode Brother Columbanus, erect and
graceful and jubilant, if that word could be used for one so humble in his
gladness. His face was bright and clear, his eyes full of wonder and
intelligence. No man ever looked less mad, or less likely to be subject to the
falling sickness. He went straight to the church and gave thanks and praise to
God and Saint Winifred on his knees, and from the altar all three went
dutifully to report to the abbot, prior and sub-prior, in the abbot’s
lodging.
“Father,” said Brother Columbanus, eager and joyous, “I
have no skill to tell what has befallen me, for I know less than these who have
cared for me in my delirium. All I know is that I was taken on this journey
like a man in an ill dream, and went where I was taken, not knowing how to fend
for myself, or what I ought to do. And suddenly I was like a man awakened out of
that nightmare to a bright morning and a world of spring, and I was standing
naked in the grass beside a well, and these good brothers were pouring water
over me that healed as it touched. I knew myself and them, and only marvelled
where I might be, and how I came there. Which they willingly told me. And then
we went, all, and many people of that place with us, to sing Mass in a little
church that stands close by the well. Now I know that I owe my recovery to the
intervention of Saint Winifred, and I praise and worship her from my heart, as
I do God who caused her to take pity on me. The rest these brothers will
tell.”
The lay-brother was large, taciturn, weary—having done all the work
throughout—and by this time somewhat bored with the whole business. He made
the appropriate exclamations where needed, but left the narrative in the able
hands of Brother Jerome, who told all with zest. How they had brought their
patient to the village of Holywell, and asked the inhabitants for directions
and aid, and been shown where the saint had risen living after her martyrdom,
in the silver fountain that still sprang in the same spot, furnished now with a
stone basin to hold its sacred flow. There they had led the rambling
Columbanus, stripped him of habit, shirt and drawers, and poured the sacred
water over him and instantly he had stood erect and lifted his hands in prayer,
and given thanks for a mind restored. Afterwards he had asked them in wonder
how he came there, and what had happened to him, and had been greatly chastened
and exalted at his humbling and his deliverance, and most grateful to his
patroness, by whose guidance he had been made whole.
“And, Father, the people there told us that the saint is indeed buried
at Gwytherin, where she died after her ministry, and that the place where her
body is laid has done many miracles. But they say that her tomb, after so long,
is neglected and little thought of, and it may well be that she longs for a
better recognition, and to be installed in some place where pilgrims may come,
where she may be revered as is her due, and have room to enlarge her grace and
blessing to reach more people in need.”
“You are inspired, having been present at this miracle,” said
Prior Robert, tall and splendid with faith rewarded, “and you speak out
what I have felt in listening to you. Surely Saint Winifred is calling us to
rescue as she came to the rescue of Brother Columbanus. Many have need of her
goodness as he had, and know nothing of her. In our hands she would be exalted
as she deserves, and those who need her grace would know where to come and seek
it. I pray that we may mount that expedition of faith to which she summons us.
Father Abbot, give me your leave to petition the church, and bring this blessed
lady home to rest here among us, and be our proudest boast. For I believe it is
her will and her command.”
“In the name of God,” said Abbot Heribert devoutly, “I
approve that project, and pray the blessing of heaven upon it!”
“He had it all planned beforehand,” said Brother John over the
bed of mint, between envy and scorn. “That was all a show, all that
wonder and amazement, and asking who Saint Winifred was, and where to find her.
He knew it all along. He’d already picked her out from those he’s
discovered neglected in Wales, and decided she was the one most likely to be
available, as well as the one to shed most lustre on him. But it had to come
out into the open by miraculous means. There’ll be another prodigy
whenever he needs his way smoothed for him, until he gets the girl here safely
installed in the church, to his glory. It’s a great enterprise, he means
to climb high on the strength of it. So he starts out with a vision, and a
prodigious healing, and divine grace leading his footsteps. It’s as plain
as the nose on your face.”
“And are you saying,” asked Brother Cadfael mildly, “that
Brother Columbanus is in the plot as well as Brother Jerome, and that falling
fit of his was a fake, too? I should have to be very sure of my reward in
heaven before I volunteered to break the paving with my forehead, even to
provide Prior Robert with a miracle.
Brother John considered seriously, frowning. “No, that I don’t
say. We all know our meek white lamb is liable to the horrors over a penance
scamped, and ecstasies over a vigil or a fast, and pouring ice-cold water over
him at Holywell would be the very treatment to jolt him back into his right
wits. We could just as well have tossed him in the fish-pond here! But of
course he’d believe what they told him, and credit it all to the
saint. Catch him missing such a chance! No, I wouldn’t say he was a party
to it—not knowingly. But he gave them the opportunity for a splendid
demonstration of grace. You notice it was Jerome who was set to take care of
him overnight! It takes only one man to be favoured with a vision, but it has
to be the right man.” He rolled a sprig of the young green leaves sadly
between his palms, and the fragrance distilled richly on the early morning air.
“And it will be the right men who’ll accompany Prior Robert into
Wales,” he said with sour certainty. “You’ll see!”
No doubt about it, this young man was hankering after a glimpse of the world
again, and a breath of air from outside the walls. Brother Cadfael pondered,
not only with sympathy for his young assistant, but also with some pleasurable
stirrings of his own. So momentous an event in the otherwise even course of
monastic life ought not to be missed. Besides the undoubted possibilities of
mischief!
“True!” he said thoughtfully. “Perhaps we ought to take
some steps to leaven the lump. Wales should not be left with the notion that
Jerome is the best Shrewsbury can muster, that’s very true.”
“You have about as much chance of being invited as I,” said
Brother John with his customary bluntness. “Jerome is sure of his place.
Prior Robert must have his right hand with him. And Columbanus, fool innocent,
was the instrument of grace, and could be made to serve the same turn again.
Brother Sub-Prior they have to take along, for form’s sake. Surely we
could think up some way of getting a foot in the door? They can’t move
for a few days yet, the carpenters and carvers are working hard on this
splendid reliquary coffin they’re going to take with them for the lady,
but it will take them a while to finish it. Get your wits to work, brother!
There isn’t anything you couldn’t do, if you’ve a mind! Prior
or no prior!”
“Well, well, did I say you had no faith?” wondered Brother
Cadfael, charmed and disarmed. “I might worm my own way in, there could
be ways, but how am I to recommend a graceless rogue like you? What are you
good at, to be taken along on such an errand?”
“I’m a good hand with mules,” said Brother John hopefully,
“and you don’t think Prior Robert intends to go on foot, I suppose?
Or to do the grooming and feeding and watering himself? Or the mucking-out?
They’ll need somebody to do the hard work and wait on them. Why
not me?”
It was, indeed, something nobody as yet seemed to have thought of. And why
take a lay-brother, if there was a cloister-brother, with a sweet voice in the
Mass, willing to do the sweating into the bargain? And the boy deserved his
outing, since he was willing to earn it the hard way. Besides, he might be
useful before the end. If not to Prior Robert, to Brother Cadfael.
“We’ll see,” he said, and with that drove his mutinous
protege back to the work in hand. But after dinner, in the somnolent half-hour
of sleep for the elders and play for the novices, he sought out Abbot Heribert
in his study.
“Father Abbot, it is on my mind that we are undertaking this
pilgrimage to Gwytherin without full consideration. First we must send to the
bishop of Bangor, in whose see Gwytherin lies, for without his approval the
matter cannot proceed. Now it is not essential to have a speaker fluent in
Welsh there, since the bishop is obviously conversant with Latin. But not every
parish priest in Wales has that tongue, and it is vital to be able to speak
freely with the priest at Gwytherin, should the bishop sanction our quest. But
most of all, the see of Bangor is wholly within the sovereignty of the king of
Gwynedd, and surely his goodwill and permission are essential as those of the
church. The princes of Gwynedd speak only Welsh, though they have learned
clerks. Father Prior, certainly, has a smattering of Welsh, but…”
“That is very true,” said Abbot Heribert, easily dismayed.
“It is but a smattering. And the king’s agreement is all-important.
Brother Cadfael, Welsh is your first, best language, and has no mysteries for
you. Could you… ? The garden, I am aware… But with your aid there
would be no problem.”
“In the garden,” said Brother Cadfael, “everything is well
forward, and can manage without me ten days or more, and take no hurt. I should
be glad indeed to be the interpreter, and lend my skills also in
Gwytherin.”
“Then so be it!” sighed the abbot in heartfelt relief. “Go
with Prior Robert, and be our voice to the Welsh people. I shall sanction your
errand myself, and you will have my authority.”
He was old and human and gentle, full of experience, short on ambition,
self-righteousness and resolution. There could have been two ways of
approaching him concerning Brother John. Cadfael took the more honest and
simple way.
“Father, there is a young brother concerning whose vocation I have
doubts, but concerning whose goodness I have none. He is close to me, and I
would that he might find his true way, for if he finds it he will not forsake
it. But it may not be with us. I beg that I may take him with me, as our hewer
of wood and drawer of water in this enterprise, to allow him time to consider.”
Abbot Heribert looked faintly dismayed and apprehensive, but not
unsympathetic. Perhaps he remembered long-ago days when his own vocation had
suffered periods of storm.
“I should be sorry,” he said, “to refuse a choice to any man
who may be better fitted to serve God elsewhere. Which of us can say he has
never looked over his shoulder? You have not,” he questioned delicately,
approaching the aspect that really daunted him, though with a cautiously
dauntless face, “broached this matter to Prior Robert?”
“No, Father,” said Brother Cadfael virtuously. “I thought
it wrong to charge him with so small a responsibility, when he already carries
one so great.”
“Very proper!” agreed the abbot heartily. “It would be
ill-done to distract his mind from his great purpose at this stage. I should
say no word to him of the reason for adding this young man to the party. Prior
Robert in his own unshaken certainty is apt to take an austere view of any man
who looks back, once having set his hand to the plough.”
“Yet, Father, we were not all cut out to be ploughmen. Some could be
more useful labouring in other ways.”
“True!” said the abbot, and warily smiled, pondering the
recurring but often forgotten riddle of Brother Cadfael himself. “I have
wondered, I confess… But never mind! Very well, tell me this young
brother’s name, and you shall have him.”
Chapter Two
Prior Robert’s fine, frosty face momentarily registered displeasure
and suspicion when he heard how his delegation was to be augmented. Brother
Cadfael’s gnarled, guileless-eyed self-sufficiency caused him discomfort
without a word amiss or a glance out of place, as though his dignity were
somehow under siege. Of Brother John he knew no particular evil, but the
redness of his hair, the exuberance of his health and high spirits, the very
way he put live blood back into old martyrdoms with his extravagant gusto in
the reading, were all offensive in themselves, and jarred on the prior’s
aesthetic sensibilities. However, since Abbot Heribert had innocently decreed
that they should join the party, and since there was no denying that a fluent
Welsh speaker might become an urgent necessity at some stage, Prior Robert
accepted the fiat without demur, and made the best of it.
They set out as soon as the fine reliquary for the saint’s bones was
ready, polished oak ornamented with silver, to serve as a proof what honours
awaited Winifred in her new shrine. In the third week of May they came to
Bangor, and told their story to Bishop David, who was sympathetic, and readily
gave his consent to the proposed translation, subject only to the agreement of
Prince Owain, who was regent of Gwynedd owing to the illness of the old king,
his father. They ran the prince to earth at Aber, and found him equally
obliging, for he not only gave the desired approval, but sent his one
English-speaking clerk and chaplain to show them the best and quickest way to
Gwytherin, and commend them and their errand to the parish priest there. Thus
episcopally and royally blessed, Prior Robert led his party on the last stage
of their journey, a little too easily convinced that his progress was being
divinely smoothed, and would be so to its triumphant end.
They turned aside from the Conway valley at Llanrwst, climbing away from the
river into forested hill country. Beyond the watershed they crossed the Elwy
where it is young and small, and moved steadily south-eastwards through thick
woods, over another ridge of high land, to descend once again into the upland
valley of a little river, that provided some marshy water-meadows along its
banks, and a narrow band of tilled fields, sloping and sturdy but protected by
the forests, above these lush pastures. The wooded ridge on either hand ran in
oblique folds, richly green, hiding the scattered housesteads. The fields were
already planted, and here and there orchards flowered. Below them, where the
woods drew back to leave an amphitheatre of green, there was a small stone
church, whitewashed and shimmering, and a little wooden house beside it.
“You see the goal of your pilgrimage,” said the chaplain Urien.
He was a compact, neat, well-shaven personage, handsomely dressed and mounted,
more of an ambassador than a clerk.
“That is Gwytherin?” asked Prior Robert.
“It is the church and priest’s house of Gwytherin. The parish
stretches for several miles along the river valley, and a mile or more from the
Cledwen on either bank. We do not congregate in villages as you English do.
Land good for hunting is plentiful, but good for tillage meagre. Every man
lives where best suits him for working his fields and conserving his
game.”
“It is a very fair place,” said the sub-prior, and meant it, for
the fold on fold of well-treed hills beyond the river made a pattern of spring
beauty in a hundred different greens, and the water-meadows were strung like a
necklace of emeralds along the fringes of a necklace of silver and
lapis-lazuli.
“Good to look at, hard to work,” said Urien practically.
“See, there’s an ox-team on the far side trying to break a new
strip, now all the rest are planted. Watch the beasts strain at it, and
you’ll know how the higher ground weighs.”
Across the river, some way below them and a great way off, the snaky curve
of the furrows already won patterned the slope between cultivated fields and
leaning trees, a dark brown writing upon the hillside, and on the higher
furrow, as yet uncompleted, the oxen leaned into their yokes and heaved, and
the ploughman behind them clung and dragged at the heavy share. Before the
leading pair a man walked backwards, arms gently waving and beckoning, his goad
only a wand, flourished for magic, not for its sting, his high, pure calls
carried aloft on the air, cajoling and praising. Towards him the beasts leaned
willingly, following his cries with all their might. The new-turned soil,
greyish-brown and sluggish, heaved moist and fresh to light after the share.
“A harsh country,” said Urien, as one assessing, not
complaining, and set his horse moving downhill towards the church. “Come,
I’ll hand you over to Father Huw, and see you well-received.”
They followed him by a green path that wound out of the hills, and soon lost
its view of the valley between scattered, flowering trees. A wooden house or
two showed among the woods, surrounded by small garden plots, and again vanished.
“Did you see?” said Brother John in Cadfael’s ear, pacing
beside the sumpter mule. “Did you see how the beasts laboured towards
that fellow not to escape the goad, only to go where he willed, only to please
him? And such labour! That I should like to learn!”
“It’s labour for man as well as beast,” said Brother
Cadfael.
“But for free goodwill! They wanted to go with him, to do what he
wanted them to do. Brother, could devoted disciples do more? Do you tell me he
takes no delight in what he does?”
“No man nor God who sees his faithful delight to serve him,”
said Brother Cadfael patiently and carefully, “but he knows delight.
Hush, now, we’re barely here, there’ll be time to look round
us.”
They were down in the little arena of grass and vegetable plots, clear of
the trees. The stone church with its tiny turret and tinier bell visible within
shone blindingly white, bluish-white against all the lush green. And out of the
cabbage-patch, freshly planted, in the lee of the wooden cabin, rose a small,
square man in a brown sackcloth gown hoisted to the knees, thick brown legs
sturdy under him, and a thicket of curly brown hair and beard half-concealing a
brown, broad, wondering face round two large, dark-blue eyes. He came out
hastily, scrubbing his hands on his skirts. At close quarters his eyes were
larger, bluer and more astonished than ever, and as timid as the mild eyes of a
doe.
“Good-day to you, Father Huw,” said Urien, reining in before
him, “I’ve brought you distinguished guests from England, upon
important church business, and with the blessing of prince and bishop.”
When they had ridden into the clearing the priest had certainly been the
only man in sight, but by the time Urien had ended his greeting a score of
silent, sudden figures had appeared from nowhere, and made a wary and curious
half-circle about their pastor. By the distracted look in Father Huw’s
eyes he was busy reckoning up in some alarm how many of these strangers his
modest hut could fittingly house, and where to bestow the rest of them, and how
much food there was in his larder to make a meal for so many, and where he
could best commandeer whatever extra was needed. But no question of not
extending a welcome. Guests were sacrosanct, and must not even be questioned on
the proposed length of their stay, however ruinous.
“My poor household is at the reverend fathers’ disposal,”
he said, “and whatever powers I have to serve them, also. You come fresh
from Aber?”
“From Aber,” said Urien, “from Prince Owain, and I must
rejoin him there tonight. I am only the herald for these Benedictine brothers,
who come on a holy errand, and when I have explained their case to you, then I
leave them in your hands.” He presented them by name, Prior Robert first.
“And have no fear when I have left, for Brother Cadfael here is a man of
Gwynedd himself, and speaks Welsh as well as you do.”
Huw’s look of harassed apprehension was immediately eased, but in case
he should be in any doubt, Cadfael favoured him with a rapid brotherly greeting
in the promised language, which gratifyingly produced the identical look of
slight distrust and insecurity in Prior Robert’s normally assured grey
eyes.
“You are welcome to this poor house you honour,” said Huw, and
ran a quick eye over the horses and mules and their loads, and without hesitation
called a couple of names over his shoulder. A shaggy-headed elder and a
sunburned boy of about ten came forward readily in answer. “Ianto, help
the good brother water the beasts, and put them in the little paddock to graze,
until we see how best to stable them. Edwin, run and tell Marared we have
guests, and help her bring water and wine.”
They ran to do his bidding, and several of the others who had gathered,
brown, bare-legged men, slender dark women and half-naked children, drew
nearer, conferred softly among themselves, and the women slipped away to their
own cooking-fires and bake-ovens to bring whatever they could to contribute to
Gwytherin’s hospitality.
“While it’s so fine and mild,” said Huw, standing aside to
wave them into the little enclosure of his garden, “it may please you
best to sit in the orchard. I have benches and table there. Through the summer
I live out of doors. Time enough to go within and light fires when the days
draw in and the nights grow cold.”
His holding was tiny and his living poor enough but he took good care of his
fruit-trees and was a diligent gardener, Brother Cadfael noted with approval.
And for one who seemed, unlike many of the parish priests of the Celtic
persuasion, to be celibate, and happily so, he had the bare little house and
grounds in very neat order, and could produce from his own store, or his
parishioners’ shared stock, clean wooden trenchers and good bread to put
on them, and plain but presentable drinking-horns for his raw red wine. He
performed all the ceremonies due from a host with humble dignity. The boy Edwin
returned with a lively old woman, Huw’s neighbour, bringing food and
drink. And all the while that the visitors sat there in the sun, various of the
people of Gwytherin, scattered though the parish might be, found occasion to
walk past the wattle fence of the orchard and examine the party carefully,
though without seeming to do so. It was not every day, or every year, indeed,
that they had so momentous a visitation. Every soul in the parish would know
before evening not only that monks from Shrewsbury were guests at Huw’s
house, but also how many they were, what they looked like, what fine horses and
handsome mules they had, and most probably what they had come for, into the
bargain. But the eyeing and the listening were done with perfect courtesy and
discretion.
“And now, since Master Urien has to return to Aber,” said Huw,
when they had eaten and were sitting at ease, “it might be well if he
would tell me in what particular I can serve the brothers of Shrewsbury, so
that he may be assured we understand each other before he leaves us. And
whatever is in my competence I will surely do.”
Urien told the story as he had heard it, and Prior Robert elaborated at such
length that Brother John, growing bored and restless, let his eyes stray to
take stock of the occasional figures that passed along the fence, with alert
ears and shy but sharp eyes. His interest and curiosity were somewhat less
discreet than theirs. And there were some very handsome girls among them! The
one passing now, for instance, her step graceful and slow—she knew she
was watched!—and her hair a great, heavy braid over her shoulder, the
colour of polished oak, a light, silken brown, even with silvery dashes in it
like the grain of oak…
“And the bishop has given his consent to your proposal?” asked
Huw, after a long minute of silence, and in a voice that suggested wonder and
doubt.
“Both bishop and prince have sanctioned it.” Prior Robert was
uneasy at the very hint of a hitch at this stage. ‘The omens have surely
not misled us? Saint Winifred is here? She lived out her restored life here,
and is buried in this place?”
Huw owned that it was so, with so curious an intonation of caution and
reluctance that Cadfael decided he was trying to recall exactly where the lady
was to be found, and wondering in what state her grave would be discovered,
after all this time since last he had so much as thought of it.
“She is here, in this cemetery?” The little white-washed church
gleamed provocatively in the sunshine.
“No, not here.” Some relief this time, he did not have to reveal
her whereabouts immediately. “This church is new since her time. Her
grave is in the old burial-ground of the wooden church on the hill, a mile or
more from here. It is long disused. Yes, certainly the omens favour your plans,
and beyond question the saint is here in Gwytherin. But…”
“But?” said Prior Robert with displeasure. “Both prince
and bishop have given us their blessing, and commended our cause to you.
Moreover, we have heard, and they have agreed, that the saint in her stay here
among you has been much neglected, and may well wish to be received where
greater honour will be paid to her.”
“In my church,” said Huw humbly, “I have never heard that
the saints desired honour for themselves, but rather to honour God rightly. So
I do not presume to know what Saint Winifred’s will may be in this
matter. That you and your house should desire to honour her rightly,
that is another matter, and very proper. But… This blessed virgin lived
out her miraculously restored life in this place, and no other. Here she died
for the second time, and here is buried, and even if my people have neglected
her, being human and faulty, yet they always knew that she was here among them,
and at a pinch they could rely on her, and for a Welsh saint I think that
counts for much. Prince and bishop—both of whom I reverence as I
ought—may not altogether understand how my flock will feel, if their
holiest girl is to be dug up out of her grave and taken away into England. It
may matter little to the crown and the crozier, a saint is a saint wherever her
relics rest. But I tell you plainly, the people of Gwytherin are not going to
like it at all!”
Brother Cadfael, stirred to an atavistic fervour of Welshness by this homely
eloquence, snatched the initiative from Urien at this point, and translated
with the large declamation of the bards.
In full spate, he turned his eyes away from the distracting faces, to light
upon one even more distracting. The girl with the light-oak sheen on her hair
was again passing the fence, and had been so charmed by what she heard, and the
vehemence of its delivery, that for a moment she forgot to keep moving, and
stood there at gaze, apple-blossom face radiant and rose-leaf lips laughing.
And with the same satisfaction with which she gazed at Cadfael, Brother John
gazed at her. Cadfael observed both, and was dazzled. But the next moment she
caught herself up in a hasty alarm, and blushed beautifully, and swept away out
of sight. Brother John was still gaping long after she had vanished.
“It is hardly important, surely?” said Prior Robert with ominous
mildness. “Your bishop and your prince have made their views plain. The
parishioners need not be consulted.”
That, too, Cadfael interpreted, Urien choosing to remain neutral and mute.
“Impossible!” said Huw firmly, knowing himself on secure ground.
“In such a grave matter affecting the whole parish, nothing can be done
without calling together the assembly of the free men, and putting the case to
them fully and publicly. Doubtless the will of prince and bishop will prevail,
but even so, these must be put to the people before they can say yes or no to
them. I shall call such an assembly tomorrow. Your case can only be vindicated
absolutely by public acceptance.”
“He says truly,” said Urien, holding the prior’s austere
and half affronted eyes. “You will do well to get the goodwill of
Gwytherin, however many blessings you already have. They respect their bishop,
and are very content with their king and his sons. I doubt if you need grudge
the delay.”
Prior Robert accepted both the warning and the reassurance, and felt the
need of a period of quietude in which to review his strategy and prepare his
persuasions. When Urien rose to take his leave, his errand punctiliously
completed, the Prior also rose, half a head taller than the tallest there, and
folded his long white hands in submissive resignation.
“We have yet two hours or more to Vespers,” he said, eyeing the
angle of the sun. “I should like to withdraw into your church and spend
some while in meditation, and prayer for right guidance. Brother Cadfael, you
had better remain with Father Huw, and help him in any arrangements he needs to
make, and you, Brother John, bestow the horses as he directs, and see them
cared for. The rest will join me in intercession, that we may conduct this
enterprise rightly.”
He swept away, elongated and silvery and majestic, and had to stoop his head
to enter under the low round arch of the church door. Brother Richard, Brother
Jerome, Brother Columbanus vanished within on his heels. Not all the time they
were together there would be spent in prayer. They would be considering what
arguments would be most likely to carry the day with Father Huw’s free
assembly, or what oblique ecclesiastical threats daunt them into submission.
Brother John looked after the lofty silver head until it stooped with
accurate dignity just low enough to pass under the stone, and let out something
between a sigh and an arrested gurgle of laughter, as though he had been
praying for a miscalculation. What with the journey, and the exercise, and the
outdoor living, he looked ruddier and healthier and more athletic than ever.
“I’ve been hoping all this while for a chance to get my leg over
that dapple-gray,” he said. “Richard rides him like a
badly-balanced woolsack. I hope Father Huw’s stabling is a mile or more
away.”
Father Huw’s plans for them, it seemed, involved two of the nearer and
more prosperous members of his flock, but even so, in the scattered Welsh way,
their houses were dispersed in valley and forest.
“I shall give up my own house to the prior and sub-prior, of
course,” he said, “and sleep in the loft above my cow. For the
beasts, my grazing here is too small, and I have no stable, but Bened the smith
has a good paddock above the water-meadows, and stabling with a loft, if this
young brother will not mind being lodged the better part of a mite from his
fellows. And for you and your two companions, Brother Cadfael, there is open
house half a mile from here through the woods, with Cadwallon, who has one of
the biggest holdings in these parts.”
Brother Cadfael considered the prospect of being housed with Jerome and
Columbanus, and found it unattractive. “Since I am the only one among us
who has fluent Welsh,” he said diplomatically, “I should remain
close to Prior Robert’s side. With your goodwill, Huw, I’ll share
your loft above the cow-byre, and be very comfortable there.”
“If that’s your wish,” said Huw simply, “I shall be
glad of your company. And now I must set this young man on his way to the
smithy.”
“And I,” said Cadfael, “if you don’t need me along
with you—and yonder boy will make himself understood in whatever
language, or none!—will go a piece of the way back with Urien. If I can
pick up an acquaintance or so among your flock, so much the better, for I like
the look of them and their valley.”
Brother John came out from the tiny paddock leading the two tall horses, the
mules following on leading reins. Huw’s eyes glowed almost as bright as
John’s, caressing the smooth lines of neck and shoulder.
“How long it is,” he said wistfully, “since I was on a
good horse!”
“Come on, then, Father,” urged Brother John, understanding the
look if not the words, “up with you! Here’s a hand, if you fancy
the roan. Lead the way in style!” And he cupped a palm for the
priest’s lifted foot, and hoisted him, dazed and enchanted, into the
saddle. Up himself on the grey, he fell in alongside, ready if the older man
should need a steadying hand, but the brown knees gripped happily. He had not
forgotten how. “Bravely!” said John, hugely laughing. “We
shall get on famously together, and end up in a race!”
Urien, checking his girth, watched them ride away out or the gentle bowl of
the clearing “There go two happy men,” he said thoughtfully.
“More and more I wonder,” said Cadfael, “how that
youngster ever came to commit himself to the monastic life.”
“Or you, for instance?” said Urien, with his toe in the stirrup.
“Come, if you want to view the ground, we’ll take the valley way a
piece, before I leave you for the hills.”
They parted at the crest of the ridge, among the trees but where a fold of
the ground showed them the ox-team still doggedly labouring at a second strip,
continuing the line of the first, above the richer valley land. Two such strips
in one day was prodigious work.
“Your prior will be wise,” said Urien, taking his leave,
“to take a lesson from yonder young fellow. Leading and coaxing pays
better than driving in these parts. But I need not tell you—a man as
Welsh as myself.”
Cadfael watched him ride away gently along the cleared track until he
vanished among the trees. Then he turned back towards Gwytherin, but went
steeply downhill towards the river, and at the edge of the forest stood in
green shadow under an oak tree, gazing across the sunlit meadows and the silver
thread of river to where the team heaved and strained along the last furrow.
Here there was no great distance between them, and he could see clearly the
gloss of sweat on the pelts of the oxen, and the heavy curl of the soil as it
heeled back from the share. The ploughman was dark, squat and powerful, with a
salting of grey in his shaggy locks, but the ox-caller was tall and slender,
and the curling hair that tossed on his neck and clung to his moist brow was as
fair as flax. He managed his backward walking without a glance behind, feeling
his way light-footed and gracefully, as if he had eyes in the back of his
heels. His voice was hoarse and tired with long use now, but still clear and
merry, more effective than any goad, as he cajoled his weary beasts along the
final furrow, calling and luring and praising, telling them they had done
marvels, and should get their rest and their need for it, that in moments now
they would be going home, and he was proud of them and loved them, as if he had
been talking to Christian souls. And the beasts heaved and leaned, throwing
their weight into the yokes and keeping their eyes upon him, and plainly would
do anything in their power to please him. When the plough curved to the end and
halted, and the steaming oxen stood with lowered heads, the young man came and
flung an arm over the neck of the near leader, and scrubbed with brisk knuckles
in the curly hair on the other’s brow, and Cadfael said aloud:
“Bravely! But, my friend, how did you stray into Wales?”
Something small, round and hard dropped rustling through the leaves above
him, and hit him neatly in the middle of his weather-beaten tonsure. He clapped
a hand to his crown, and said something unbecoming his habit. But it was only
one of last year’s oak-balls, dried out by a winter’s weathering to
the hardness of a pebble. He looked up into the foliage above his head, already
thick and turning rich green from its early gold, and it seemed to him that the
tremor of leaves where there was no wind required more explanation than the
accidental fall of one small remnant of a dead year. It stilled very quickly,
and even its stillness, by contrast, seemed too careful and aware. Cadfael
removed himself a few yards, as if about to walk on, and doubled round again
behind the next barrier of bushes to see if the bait had been taken.
A small bare foot, slightly strained with moss and bark, reached down out of
the branches to a toe-hold on the trunk. Its fellow, stretched at the end of a
long, slim leg, swung clear, as the boy prepared to drop. Brother Cadfael,
fascinated, suddenly averted his eyes in haste, and turned his back, but he was
smiling, and he did not, after all, withdraw, but circled his screen of bushes
and reappeared innocently in view of the bird that had just flown down out of
its nest. No boy, as he had first supposed, but a girl, and a most personable
girl, too, now standing decorously in the grass with her skirts nobly disposed
round her, and even the small bare feet concealed.
They stood looking at each other with candid curiosity, neither at all
abashed. She might have been eighteen or nineteen years old, possibly younger,
for there was a certain erect assurance about her that gave her the dignity of
maturity even when newly dropped out of an oak tree. And for all her bare feet
and mane of unbraided dark hair, she was no villein girl. Everything about her
said clearly that she knew her worth. Her gown was of fine homespun wool, dyed
a soft blue, and had embroidery at neck and sleeves. No question but she was a
beauty. Her face was oval and firm of feature, the hair that fell in wild waves
about her shoulders was almost black, but black with a tint of dark and brilliant
red in it where the light caught, and the large, blacklashed eyes that
considered Brother Cadfael with such frank interest were of almost the same
colour, dark as damsons, bright as the sparkles of mica in the river pebbles.
“You are one of the monks from Shrewsbury,” she said with
certainty. And to his astonishment she said it in fluent and easy English.
“I am,” said Cadfael. “But how did you come to know all
about us so soon? I think you were not among those who made it their business
to walk along Huw’s garden fence while we were talking. There was one
very young girl, I remember, but not a black lass like you.”
She smiled. She had an enchanting smile, sudden and radiant. “Oh, that
would be Annest. But everybody in Gwytherin knows by now all about you, and
what you’ve come for. Father Huw is right, you know,” she warned
seriously, “we shan’t like it at all. Why do you want to take Saint
Winifred away? When she’s been here so long, and nobody ever paid any
attention to her before? It doesn’t seem neighbourly or honest to
me.”
It was an excellent choice of words, he thought, and marvelled how a Welsh
girl came by it, for she was using English as if she had been born to it, or
come to it for love.
“I question the propriety of it myself, to be truthful,” he
agreed ruefully. “When Father Huw spoke up for his parish, I confess I
found myself inclining to his side of the argument.” That made her look
at him more sharply and carefully than before, frowning over some sudden doubt
or suspicion in her own mind. Whoever had informed her had certainly witnessed
all that went on in Father Huw’s garden. She hesitated a moment,
pondering, and then launched at him unexpectedly in Welsh: “You must be
the one who speaks our language, the one who translated what Father Huw said.”
It seemed to trouble her more than was reasonable. “You do know Welsh!
You understand me now.”
“Why, I’m as Welsh as you, child,” he admitted mildly,
“and only a Benedictine in my middle years, and I haven’t forgotten
my mother-tongue yet, I hope. But I marvel how you’ve come to speak
English as well as I do myself, here in the heart of Rhos.”
“Oh, no,” she said defensively, “I’ve only learned a
very little. I tried to use it for you, because I thought you were
English. How was I to know you’d be just that one?” Now why
should his being bilingual cause her uneasiness? he wondered. And why was she
casting so many rapid, furtive glances aside towards the river, brightly
glimpsed through the trees? Where, as he saw in a glance just as swift as hers,
the tall, fair youngster who was no Welshman, and was certainly the finest
ox-caller in Gwynedd, had broken away from his placidly-drinking team, and was
wading the river thigh-deep towards this particular tall oak, in a flurry of
sparkling spray. The girl had been ensconced in this very tree, whence, no
doubt, she had a very good view of the ploughing. And came down as soon as it
was finished! “I’m shy of my English,” she said, pleading and
vulnerable. “Don’t tell anyone!”
She was wishing him away from here, and demanding his discretion at the same
time. His presence, he gathered, was inconvenient.
“I’ve known the same trouble myself,” he said comfortably,
“when first I tried getting my tongue round English. I’ll never
call your efforts into question. And now I’d better be on my way back to
our lodgings, or I shall be late for Vespers.”
“God go with you, then, Father,” she said, radiant and relieved.
“And with you, my child.”
He withdrew by a carefully chosen route that evaded any risk of bumping into
the fair young man. And she watched him go for a long moment, before she turned
eagerly to meet the ox-caller as he came splashing through the shallows and
climbed the bank. Cadfael thought that she was perfectly aware how much he had
observed and understood, and was pleased by his reticence. Pleased and
reassured. A Welsh girl of status, with embroidery along the hems of her gown,
had good need to go softly if she was meeting an outlander, a man landless and
rootless here in a clan society, where to be without place in a kinship was to
be without the means of living. And yet a very pleasing, comely young man, good
at his work and feeling for his beasts. Cadfael looked back, when he was sure
the bushes covered him, and saw the two of them draw together, still and glad,
not touching, almost shy of each other. He did not look back again.
Now what I really need here, he thought as he walked back towards the church
of Gwytherin, is a good, congenial acquaintance, someone who knows every man,
woman and child in the parish, without having to carry the burden of their
souls. A sound drinking companion with good sense is what I need.
Chapter Three
He found not one of what he wanted, but three at one stroke, after Compline
that evening, when he walked back with Brother John in the twilight to the
smithy and croft at the edge of the valley fields. Prior Robert and Brother
Richard had already withdrawn for the night into Huw’s house, Jerome and
Columbanus were on their way through the woods to Cadwallon’s holding,
and who was to question whether Brother Cadfael had also gone to his pallet in
the priest’s loft, or was footloose among the gossips of Gwytherin? The
lodging arrangements were working out admirably. He had never felt less
inclined for sleep at this soft evening hour, nor was anyone going to rouse
them at midnight here for Matins. Brother John was delighted to introduce him
into the smith’s household, and Father Huw favoured the acquaintance for
his own reasons. It was well that others besides himself should speak for the
people of the parish, and Bened the smith was a highly respected man, like all
of his craft, and his words would carry weight. There were three men sitting on
the bench outside Bened’s door when they arrived, and the mead was going
round as fast as the talk. All heads went up alertly at the sound of their
steps approaching, and a momentary silence marked the solidarity of the local
inhabitants. But Brother John seemed already to have made himself welcome, and
Cadfael cast them a greeting in Welsh, like a fisherman casting a line, and was
accepted with something warmer than the strict courtesy the English would have
found. Annest with the light-brown, sunflecked hair had spread word of his
Welshness far and wide. Another bench was pulled up, and the drinking-horns
continued their circling in a wider ring. Over the river the light was fading
gradually, the dimness green with the colours of meadow and forest, and
threaded through with the string of silver water.
Bened was a thickset, muscular man of middle years, bearded and brown. Of
his two companions the younger was recognisable as the ploughman who had
followed the ox-team that day, and no wonder he was dry after such labour. And
the third was a grey-headed elder with a long, smoothly-trimmed beard and fine,
sinewy hands, in an ample homespun gown that had seen better days, perhaps on
another wearer. He bore himself as one entitled to respect, and got it.
“Padrig, here, is a good poet and a fine harpist,” said Bened,
“and Gwytherin is lucky to have him staying a while among us, in
Rhisiart’s hall. That’s away beyond Cadwallon’s place, in a
forest clearing, but Rhisiart has land over this way, too, both sides the
river. He’s the biggest landowner in these parts. There are not many here
entitled to keep a harp, or maybe we’d be honoured with more visits from
travelling bards like Padrig. I have a little harp myself—I have that
privilege—but Rhisiart’s is a fine one, and kept in use, too.
I’ve heard his girl play on it sometimes.”
“Women cannot be bards,” said Padrig with tolerant scorn.
“But she knows how to keep it tuned, and well looked after, that I will
say. And her father’s a patron of the arts, and a generous, open-handed
one. No bard goes away disappointed from his hall, and none ever leaves without
being pressed to stay. A good household!”
“And this is Cai, Rhisiart’s ploughman. No doubt you saw the
team cutting new land, when you came over the ridge today.”
“I did and admired the work,” said Cadfael heartily. “I never
saw better. A good team you had there, and a good caller, too.”
“The best,” said Cai without hesitation. “I’ve
worked with a good many in my time, but never known one with the way Engelard
has with the beasts. They’d die for him. And as good a hand with all
cattle, calving or sick or what you will. Rhisiart would be a sorry man if ever
he lost him. Ay, we did a good day’s work today.”
“You’ll have heard from Father Huw,” said Cadfael,
“that all the free men are called to the church tomorrow after Mass, to
hear what our prior is proposing. No doubt we shall see Rhisiart there.”
“See and hear him,” said Cai, and grinned. “He speaks his
mind. An open-hearted, open-natured man, with a temper soon up and soon down,
and never a grudge in him, but try and move him when his mind’s made up,
and you’re leaning on Snowdon.”
“Well, a man can but hold fast to what he believes right, and even the
opponent he baulks should value him for that. And have his sons no interest in
the harp, that they leave it to their sister?”
“He has no sons,” said Bened. “His wife is dead, and he
never would take another, and there’s only this one girl to follow
him.”
“And no male heir anywhere in his kinship? It’s rare for a
daughter to inherit.”
“Not a man on his side the family at all,” said Cai, “and
a pity it is. The only near kin is her mother’s brother, and he has no
claim, and is old into the bargain. The greatest match anywhere in this valley,
is Sioned, and young men after her like bees. But God willing, she’ll be
a contented wife with a son on her knee long before Rhisiart goes to his
fathers.”
“A grandson by a good man, and what could any lord want more.”
said Padrig, and emptied the jug of mead and passed the horn along.
“Understand me, I’m not a Gwytherin man myself, and have no right
to give a voice one way or the other. But if I may say a word my friends
won’t say for themselves—you having your duty to your prior as Cai
has to his lord, or I to my art and my patrons—don’t look for an
easy passage, and don’t take offence if your way is blocked. Nothing
personal to you! But where the free men of Wales see no fair dealing, they
won’t call it by fair names, and they won’t stand aside.”
“I should be sorry if they did,” said Cadfael. “For my
part, the ending I want is the fair ending, leaving no man with a just
grievance. And what of the other lords we can expect to see there? Of Cadwallon
we’ve heard, two of our brothers are enjoying his hospitality. And his
lands are neighbour to Rhisiart’s?”
“It’s a fair piece beyond to Rhisiart’s hall, on through
the forest. But they’re neighbours, boundary to boundary, yes, and
friends from youth. A peaceable man, Cadwallon, he likes his comfort and his
hunting. His way would be to say yes to whatever bishop and prince commend, but
then, his way normally is also to say yes to Rhisiart. For that matter,”
owned Bened, tilting the last drop from the horn, “I know no more than
you what either of them will have to say in this matter. For all I know
they’ll accept your omens and bless your errand. If the free voice goes
with your prior, then Saint Winifred goes home with you, and that’s the
end of it.”
It was the end of the mead, too, for that night.
“Bide the night here,” said Bened to Padrig, when the guests
rose to walk home, “and we’ll have a little music before you leave
tomorrow. My small harp needs to be played, I’ve kept it in fettle for
you.”
“Why, so I will, since you’re so kind,” said Padrig, and
weaved his way gently into the house with his host. And Cai and Brother
Cadfael, taking their leave, set off companionably shoulder to shoulder, to
make their way back to Father Huw’s house, and thence in courtesy a
measure of the way through the woods towards Rhisiart’s hall before they
parted.
“I would not say more nor plainer,” said Cai confidingly,
“while Bened was present, nor in front of Padrig, for that matter, though
he’s a good fellow—so are they both!—but a traveller, not a
native. This Sioned, Rhisiart’s girl…. The truth is, Bened would
like to be a suitor for her himself, and a good, solid man he is, and a girl
might well do worse. But a widower, poor soul, and years older than the lass,
and a poor chance he has. But you haven’t seen the girl!”
Brother Cadfael was beginning to suspect that he had indeed seen the girl,
and seen more than any here had ever been allowed to see. But he said nothing.
“A girl like a squirrel! As swift, as sudden, as black and as red! If
she had nothing, they’d still be coming from miles around, and she will
have lands any man might covet even if she squinted! And there’s poor
Bened, keeping his own counsel and feeding on his own silence, and still
hoping. After all, a smith is respected in any company. And give him his due,
it isn’t her heritage he covets. It’s the girl herself. If
you’d seen her, you’d know. In any case,” said Cai, sighing
gustily for his friend, “her father has a favourite for son-in-law
already, and has all along. Cadwallon’s lad has been in and out of
Rhisiart’s hall, and made free with Rhisiart’s servants and hawks and
horses, ever since he could run, and grown up with the girl. And he’s
sole heir to the neighbouring holding, and what could suit either father
better? They’ve had it made up between them for years. And the children
seem ideally matched, they know each other through and through, like brother
and sister.”
“I doubt if I’d say that made for an ideal match,” said
Brother Cadfael honestly.
“So Sioned seems to think, too,” said Cai drily. “So far
she’s resisted all pressures to accept this lad Peredur. And mind you,
he’s a very gay, lively well-looking young fellow, spoiled as you please,
being the only one, but show me a girl round here who wouldn’t run if he
lifted his finger—all but this girl! Oh, she likes him well enough, but
that’s all. She won’t hear of marriage yet, she’s still
playing the heartfree child.”
“And Rhisiart bears with her?” asked Cadfael delicately.
“You don’t know him, either. He dotes on her, and well he may,
and she reveres him, and well she may, and where does that get any of
us? He won’t force her choice. He never misses a chance to urge how
suitable Peredur is, and she never denies it. He hopes, if he bides his time,
she’ll come round.”
“And will she?” asked Brother Cadfael, responding to something
in the ploughman’s voice. His own was milder than milk.
“No accounting,” said Cai slowly, “for what goes on in a
girl’s head. She may have other plans of her own. A bold, brave one she
is, clever and patient at getting her own way. But what that may be, do I know?
Do you? Does any man?”
“There may be one man who does,” said Brother Cadfael with
guileful disinterest.
If Cai had not risen to that bait, Cadfael would have let well alone then,
for it was no business of his to give away the girl’s secrets, when he
had stumbled upon them himself only by chance. But he was no way surprised when
the ploughman drew meaningfully close against his arm, and jabbed a significant
elbow into his ribs. A man who had worked closely with the young ox-caller as
he had must surely have noted a few obvious things by now. This
afternoon’s purposeful bee-line across the meadows and through the water
to a certain well-grown oak would be enough in itself for a sharp man. And as
for keeping his mouth shut about it, it was pretty plain that his sympathies
were with his work-mate.
“Brother Cadfael, you wouldn’t be a talking man, not out of
turn, and you’re not tied to one side or the other in any of our little
disputes here. No reason you shouldn’t know. Between you and me,
she has got a man in her eye, and one that wants her worse than Bened
does, and has even less chance of ever getting her. You remember we were
talking of my fellow on the team, Engelard? A good man with cattle, worth
plenty to his lord, and Rhisiart knows it and values him fairly on it. But the
lad’s an alltud—an outlander!”
“Saxon?” asked Cadfael.
“The fair hair. Yes, you saw him today. The length and slenderness of
him too. Yes, he’s a Cheshire man from the borders of Maelor, on the run
from the bailiffs of Earl Ranulf of Chester. Oh, not for murder or banditry or
any such! But the lad was simply the most outrageous deer-poacher in the
earldom. He’s a master with the short bow, and always stalked them afoot
and alone. And the bailiff was after his blood. Nothing for him to do, when he
was cornered on the borders, but run for it into Gwynedd. And he daren’t
go back, not yet, and you know what it means for a foreigner to want to make a
living in Wales.”
Cadfael knew indeed. In a country where every native-born man had and knew
his assured place in a clan kinship, and the basis of all relationships was
establishment on the land, whether as free lord or villein partner in a village
community, the man from outside, owning no land here, fitting into no place,
was deprived of the very basis of living. His only means of establishing
himself was by getting some overlord to make compact with him, give him
house-room and a stake in the land, and employ him for whatever skills he could
offer. For three generations this bargain between them was revocable at any
time, and the outlander might leave at the fair price of dividing his chattels
equally with the lord who had given him the means of acquiring them.
“I do know. So Rhisiart took this young man into his service and set
him up in a croft?”
“He did. Two years ago now, a little more. And neither of them has had
any call to regret it. Rhisiart’s a fair-minded master, and gives credit
where it’s due. But however much he respects and values him, can you see
a Welsh lord ever letting his only daughter go to an alltud?”
“Never!” agreed Cadfael positively. “No chance of it! It
would be against all his laws and customs and conscience. His own kinship would
never forgive it.”
“True as I’m breathing!” sighed Cai ruefully. “But
you try telling that to a proud, stubborn young fellow like Engelard, who has
his own laws and rights from another place, where his father’s lord of a
good manor, and carries every bit as much weight in his feudal fashion as
Rhisiart does here.”
“Do you tell me he’s actually spoken for her to her
father?” demanded Cadfael, astonished and admiring.
“He has, and got the answer you might expect. No malice at all, but no
hope either. Yes, and stood his ground and argued his case just the same. And
comes back to the subject every chance that offers, to remind Rhisiart he
hasn’t given up, and never will. I tell you what, those two are two of a
kind, both hot-tempered, both obstinate, but both as open and honest as
you’ll find anywhere, and they’ve a great respect for each other
that somehow keeps them from bearing malice or letting this thing break them
apart. But every time this comes up, the sparks fly. Rhisiart clouted Engelard
once, when he pushed too hard, and the lad came within an ace of clouting back.
What would the answer to that have been? I never knew it happen with an alltud,
but if a slave strikes a free man he stands to lose the hand that did it. But
he stopped himself in time, though I don’t think it was fear that stopped
him—he knew he was in the wrong. And what did Rhisiart do, not half an
hour later, but fling back and ask his pardon! Said he was an insolent,
unreasonable, unWelsh rascal, but he should not have struck him. There’s
a battle going on all the time between those two, and neither of them can get
any peace, but let any man say a word against Rhisiart in Engelard’s
hearing, and he’ll get it back down his throat with a fist behind it. And
if one of the servants ever called down Engelard, thinking to curry favour with
Rhisiart, he’d soon get told that the alltud’s an honest man
and a good worker, worth ten of the likes of his backbiters. So it goes! And I
can see no good end to it.”
“And the girl?” said Cadfael. “What does she say to all
this?”
“Very little, and very softly. Maybe at first she did argue and plead,
but if so it was privately with her father alone. Now she’s biding her
time, and keeping them from each other’s throat as best she can.”
And meeting her lover at the oak tree, thought Cadfael, or any one of a
dozen other private places, wherever his work takes him. So that’s how
she learned her English, all through those two years while the Saxon boy was
busy learning Welsh from her, and that’s why, though she was willing to
pass the time of day in his own language with a visiting monk, she was concerned
about having betrayed her accomplishment to a Welsh-speaking stranger, who
might innocently blurt it abroad locally. She’d hardly want to let slip
how often she’s been meeting Engelard in secret, if she’s biding
her time, and keeping father and lover from each other’s throat till she
can get her own way with them. And who’s to say which of the three will
give way first, where all look immovable?
“It seems you’ve your own troubles here in Gwytherin, let alone
what we’ve brought with us.” he said, when he parted from Cai.
“God resolves all given time,” said Cai philosophically and
trudged away into darkness. And Cadfael returned along the path with the
uncomfortable feeling that God, nevertheless, required a little help from men,
and what he mostly got was hindrance.
All the free men of Gwytherin came to the meeting next day, and their
womenfolk and all the villein community came to the Mass beforehand. Father Huw
named the chief among them softly to Brother Cadfael as they made their
appearance. He had seldom had such a congregation.
“Here is Rhisiart, with his daughter and his steward, and the
girl’s waiting-woman.”
Rhisiart was a big, bluff, hearty-looking man of about fifty, high-coloured
and dark-haired, with a short, grizzled beard, and bold features that could be
merry or choleric, fierce or jovial, but were far too expressive ever to be
secretive or mean. His stride was long and impetuous, and his smile quick in
response when he was greeted. His dress hardly distinguished him from any of
the other free landholders who came thronging into the church, being plain as
any, but of good homespun cloth. To judge from his bright face, he came without
prejudice, willing to listen, and for all his thwarted family plans, he looked
an expansively happy man, proud and fond of his daughter.
As for the girl, she followed at his heels modestly, with poised head and
serene eyes. She had shoes on for this occasion, and her hair was brushed and
braided into a burnished dark coil on her neck, and covered with a linen coif,
but there was no mistaking her. This was the urchin of the oak tree, and the
greatest heiress and most desirable prize in marriage in all this countryside.
The steward was an older man, grey-headed and balding, with a soft,
good-humoured face. “He is Rhisiart’s kinsman by marriage,”
whispered Huw, “his wife’s elder brother.”
“And the other girl is Sioned’s tirewoman?” No need to
name her, he already knew her name. Dimpled and smiling, Annest followed her
friend with demure little steps into the church, and the sun stroked all the
bright, silvery grain in the sheaf of her pale hair. “She is the
smith’s niece,” said Father Huw helpfully. “A good girl, she
visits him often since he buried his wife, and bakes for him.”
“Bened’s niece?” Brother John pricked his ears, and looked
after the shapely waist and glowing hair with fascinated eyes, no doubt hoping
there would be a baking day before they had to leave Gwytherin. The lodging
arrangements had certainly been inspired, though whether by an angel or an imp
remained to be seen.
“Lower your eyes, brother,” said Jerome chidingly. “It is
not seemly to look so straightly upon women.”
“And how did he know there were women passing,” whispered
Brother John rebelliously, “if his own eyes were so dutifully
lowered?”
Brother Columbanus, at least, was standing as prescribed in the presence of
females, with pale hands prayerfully folded, and lofty eyelids lowered, his
gaze upon the grass.
“And here comes Cadwallon now,” said Father Huw. “These
good brothers already know him, of course. And his lady. And his son
Peredur.”
So this young man, loping after his parents with the long, springy gait of a
yearling roebuck, was the chosen husband for Sioned, the lad she liked well
enough, and had known familiarly all her life, but was in no way inclined to
marry. It occurred to Cadfael that he had never asked how the groom felt about
the situation, but it needed only a glimpse of Peredur’s face when he
caught sight of Sioned to settle the matter. Here was a tangle. The girl might
have worn out in mere liking all her inclination to love, but the boy certainly
had not. At sight of her his face paled, and his eyes took fire.
The parents were ordinary enough, comfortable people grown plump from placid
living, and expecting things to go smoothly still as they always had. Cadwallon
had a round, fleshy, smiling face, and his wife was fat, fair and querulous.
The boy cast back to some more perilous ancestor. The spring of his step was a
joy to watch. He was not above middle height, but so well-proportioned that he
looked tall. His dark hair was cut short, and curled crisply all over his head.
His chin was shaven clean, and all the bones of his face were as bold and
elegant as his colouring was vivid, with russet brushings of sun on high
cheekbones, and a red, audacious, self-willed mouth. Such a young person might
well find it hard to bear that another, and an alien at that, should be
preferred to him. He proclaimed in his every movement and glance that
everything and everyone in his life had responded subserviently to his charm,
until now.
At the right moment, when the church was full, Prior Robert, tall and
imposing and carefully groomed, swept in through the tiny sacristy and took his
place, and all the Shrewsbury brothers fell into line and followed on his heels.
The Mass began.
In the deliberations of the free assembly of the parish, of course, the
women had no part. Neither had the villeins, though they had their indirect
influence through those of their friends who were free. So while the free men
lingered after the Mass, the rest dispersed, moving away with slow dignity, and
not too far, just far enough to be discreetly out of sight and earshot, but
handy to detect what was passing by instinct, and confirm it as soon as the
meeting broke up.
The free men gathered in the open before the church. The sun was already
high, for it was little more than an hour to noon. Father Huw stood up before
the assembly, and gave them the gist of the matter, as it had been presented to
him. He was the father of this flock, and he owed his people truth, but he also
owed his church fealty. He told them what bishop and prince had answered to the
request from Shrewsbury, reverently presented, and with many proofs. Which
proofs he left to Robert to deliver.
The prior had never looked holier or more surely headed for sainthood
himself. He had always a sense of occasion, and beyond a doubt it had been his
idea to hold the meeting here in the open, where the sun could gild and
illuminate his other-worldly beauty. It was Cadfael’s detached opinion
that he did himself more than justice, by being less overbearing than might
have been expected. Usually he overdid things, this time he got it right, or as
right as something only equivocally right in itself can be got.
“They’re not happy!” whispered Brother John in
Cadfael’s ear, himself sounding far from sad about it. There were times
when even Brother John could be humanly smug. And indeed, those Welsh faces
ranged round them were singularly lacking in enthusiasm for all these English
miracles performed by a Welsh saint. Robert at his best was not exactly
carrying his audience.
They swayed and murmured, and eyed one another, and again turned as one man
to eye him.
“If Owain ap Griffith wills it, and the bishop gives his blessing,
too,” began Cadwallon hesitantly, “as loyal sons of the church, and
true men of Gwynedd, we can hardly…”
“Both prince and bishop have blessed our errand,” said the prior
loftily.
“But the girl is here, in Gwytherin,” said Rhisiart abruptly. He
had the voice that might have been expected from him, large, melodious and
deep, a voice that sang what it felt, and waited for thought afterwards, to
find that the thought had been there already in the feeling. “Ours, not
Bishop David’s! Not Owain ap Griffith’s! She lived out her life
here, and never said a word about wanting to leave us. Am I to believe easily
that she wants to leave us now, after so long? Why has she never told us?
Why?”
“She has made it clear to us,” said the prior, “by many
manifestations, as I have told you.”
“But never a word to us,” cried Rhisiart, roused.
“Do you call that courtesy? Are we to believe that, of a virgin who chose
to make her home here among us?”
They were with him, his assurance had fired their smouldering reluctance.
They cried out from a dozen directions at once that Saint Winifred belonged to
Gwytherin, and to no other place.
“Do you dare tell me,” said Prior Robert, high and clear,
“that you have visited her? That you have committed your prayers to her?
That you have invoked the aid of this blessed virgin, and given her the honour
that is her due? Do you know of any reason why she should desire to remain here
among you? Have you not neglected even her grave?”
“And if we have,” said Rhisiart with blithe conviction,
“do you suppose the girl wonders at it? You have not lived here among us.
She did. You are English, she was Welsh, she knew us, and was never so moved
against us that she withdrew or complained. We know she is there, no need to
exclaim or make any great outcry. If we have needs, she knows it, and never
asks that we should come with prayers and tears, knocking our knees on the
ground before her. If she grudged a few brambles and weeds, she would have
found a means to tell us. Us, not some distant Benedictine house in England!”
Throats were opening joyfully, shouting where they had muttered. The man was
a poet and a preacher, match for any Englishman. Brother Cadfael let loose his
bardic blood, and rejoiced silently. Not even because it was Prior Robert
recoiling into marble rage under Welsh siege. Only because it was a Welsh voice
that cried battle.
“And do you deny,” thundered Robert, stretching his ascetic
length to its loftiest, “the truth of those omens and miracles I have
declared to you, the beckoning that led us here?”
“No!” said Rhisiart roundly. “I never doubted you believed
and had experienced these portents. But portents can arise, miracles can be
delivered, either from angels or devils. If these are from heaven, why have we
not been instructed? The little saint is here, not in England. She owes us the
courtesy of kinsmen. Dare you say she is turned traitor? Is there not a church
in Wales, a Celtic church such as she served? What did she know of yours? I do
not believe she would speak to you and not to us. You have been deceived by
devils! Winifred never said word!”
A dozen voices took up the challenge, hallooing applause for their most
articulate spokesman, who had put his finger on the very pulse of their
resentment. Even the very system of bishoprics galled the devout adherents of
the old, saintly Celtic church, that had no worldly trappings, courted no
thrones, but rather withdrew from the world into the blessed solitude of
thought and prayer. The murmur became a subdued rumbling, a thunder, a roar.
Prior Robert, none too wisely, raised his commanding voice to shout them down.
“She said no word to you, for you had left her forgotten and
unhonoured. She has turned to us for recognition, when she could get none from
you.”
“That is not true,” said Rhisiart, “though you in your
ignorance may believe it. The saint is a good Welshwoman, and knows her
countrymen. We are not quick in respect to rank or riches, we do not doff and
bow and scrape when any man flaunts himself before us. We are blunt and
familiar even in praise. What we value we value in the heart, and this Welsh
girl knows it. She would never leave her own unfurnished, even if we have
neglected to trim her grave. It is the spirit that leans to us, and is felt by
us as guardian and kin. But these bones you come hunting are also hers. Not
ours, not yours! Until she tells us she wills to have them moved, here they
stay. We should be damned else!”
It was the bitterest blow of Prior Robert’s life to know that he had
met his match and overmatch in eloquence and argument, here in a half-barbaric
Welsh landholder, no great lord, but a mere squireling elevated among his
inferiors to a status he barely rated, at least in Norman eyes. It was the
difference between them that Robert thought in hierarchies, and Rhisiart
thought in blood-ties, high and low of one mind and in one kinship, and not a
man among them aware of inferiority, only of his due place in a united family.
The thunder was one voice now, demanding and assured, but it was one man who
had called it into being. Prior Robert, well aware that a single adversary
confronted him, subdued his angry tones, and opted for the wisdom of the dove,
and the subtlety of single combat. He raised his long, elegant arms, from which
the wide sleeves of his habit fell free, and smiled on the assembly, turning
the smile at its most compelling and fatherly upon Rhisiart.
“Come Brother Cadfael, say this for me to the lord Rhisiart, that it
is all too easy for us, who have the same devotion at heart, to disagree about
the means. It is better to speak quietly, man to man, and avoid the deformation
of anger. Lord Rhisiart, I beg you to come apart with me, and let us debate
this matter in quietude, and then you shall have liberty to speak out what you
will. And having had my say fairly with you, I will say no word further to
challenge what you have to impart to your people.”
“That is fair and generous,” said Rhisiart promptly to this
offer, and stood forward with ingenuous pleasure from the crowd, which parted
to let him through.
“We will not take even the shadow of dissension into the
church,” said Prior Robert. “Will you come with us into Father
Huw’s house?” All those bright, sullen, roused eyes followed them
in through the low doorway, and clung there to wait for them to come forth
again. Not a man of the Welsh moved from his place. They trusted the voice that
had spoken for them hitherto to speak for them still.
In the small, wood-scented room, dark after the brightness of the day
outside, Prior Robert faced his opponent with a calm and reasonable face.
“You have spoken well,” he said, “and I commend your
faith, and the high value you set on the saint, for so do we value her highly.
And at her own wish, for so we believe, we have come here, solely to serve her.
Both church and state are with us, and you know better than I the duty a
nobleman of Wales owes to both. But I would not willingly leave Gwytherin with
a sense of grievance, for I do know that by Saint Winifred’s departure
Gwytherin’s loss is great. That we own, and I would wish to make due
reparation.”
“Reparation to Gwytherin?” repeated Rhisiart, when this was
translated to him. “I do not understand how…”
“And to you,” said Robert softly and matter-of-factly, “if
you will withdraw your opposition, for then I feel sure all your fellows will
do the same, and sensibly accept what bishop and prince decree.”
It occurred to Cadfael as he interpreted this, even before the prior began
the slow, significant motion of one long hand into the breast of his habit,
that Robert was about to make the most disastrous miscalculation of his life.
But Rhisiart’s face remained dubious and aloof, quite without
understanding, as the prior drew from his bosom a soft leather bag drawn up
with a cord at the neck, and laid it on the table, pushing it gently across until
it rested against Rhisiart’s right hand. Its progress over the rough
boards gave out a small chinking sound. Rhisiart eyed it suspiciously, and
lifted uncomprehending eyes to stare at the prior. “I don’t
understand you. What is this?”
“It is yours,” said Robert, “if you will persuade the
parish to agree to give up the saint.”
Too late he felt the unbelieving coldness in the air, and sensed the
terrible error he had made. Hastily he did his best to recover some of the
ground lost. “To be used as you think best for Gwytherin—a great
sum…” It was useless. Cadfael let it lie in silence.
“Money!” said Rhisiart in the most extraordinary of tones, at
once curious, derisory and revolted. He knew about money, of course, and even
understood its use, but as an aberration in human relations. In the rural parts
of Wales, which indeed were almost all of Wales, it was hardly used at all, and
hardly needed. Provision was made in the code for all necessary exchange of
goods and services, nobody was so poor as to be without the means of living,
and beggars were unknown. The kinship took care of its helpless members, and
every house was open as of right. The minted coins that had seeped in through
the marches were a pointless eccentricity. Only after a moment of scornful wonder
did it occur to Rhisiart that in this case they were also a mortal insult. He
snatched away his hand from the affronting touch, and the blood surged into his
face darkly red, suffusing even the whites of his eyes.
“Money? You dare offer to buy our saint? To buy me? I
was in two minds about you, and about what I ought to do, but now, by God, I
know what to think! You had your omens. Now I have mine.”
“You mistake me!” cried the prior, stumbling after his blunder and
seeing it outdistance him at every breath. “One cannot buy what is holy,
I am only offering a gift to Gwytherin, in gratitude and compensation for their
sacrifice—”
“Mine, you said it was,” Rhisiart reminded him, glowing copper
bright with dignified rage. “Mine, if I persuaded…! Not a
gift! A bribe! This foolish stuff you hoard about you more dearly far than your
reputations, don’t think you can use it to buy my conscience. I know now
that I was right to doubt you. You have said your say, now I will say mine to
those people without, as you promised me I should, without hindrance.”
“No, wait!” The prior was in such agitation that he actually
reached out a hand and caught his opponent by the sleeve. “Do nothing in
haste! You have mistaken my meaning indeed, and if I was wrong even to offer an
alms to Gwytherin, I am sorry for it. But do not call it—”
Rhisiart withdrew himself angrily from the detaining clasp, and cut off the
protest curtly, wheeling on Cadfael. “Tell him he need not be afraid. I
should be ashamed to tell my people that a prior of Shrewsbury tried to corrupt
me with a bribe. I don’t deal in that kind of warfare. But where I
stand—that they shall know, and you, too.” And he strode out from
them, and Father Huw put out a warning hand to prevent any of them from
attempting to impede or follow him.
“Not now! He is hot now. Tomorrow something may be done to approach
him, but not now. You must let him say what he will.”
“Then at least let’s put in an appearance,” said the
prior, magnificently picking up what pieces he could of the ruin he had
created; and he swept out into the sunlight and took his stand close to the
door of the church, with all his fellow-monks dutifully following on his heels,
and stood with erect head and calmly folded hands, in full view, while Rhisiart
thundered his declaration to the assembled people of Gwytherin.
“I have listened to what these men from Shrewsbury have had to say to
me, and I have made my judgment accordingly, and now I deliver it to you. I say
that so far from changing my views, I am confirmed a thousand times that I was
right to oppose the sacrilege they desire. I say that Saint Winifred’s
place is here among us, where she has always belonged, and that it would be
mortal sin to let her be taken away to a strange place, where not even the
prayers would be in a tongue she knows, where foreigners not worthy to draw
near her would be her only company. I pledge my opposition to the death,
against any attempt to move her bones, and I urge upon you the same duty. And now
this conference is ended.”
So he said, and so it was. There could be no possible way of prolonging it.
The prior was forced to stand with marble face and quiet hands while Rhisiart
strode away towards the forest path, and all the assembly, in awed and purposeful
silence, melted away mysteriously in all directions after his departure, so
that within minutes all that green, trodden arena was empty.
Chapter Four
You should have told me what you intended,” said Father Huw, timidly
reproachful. “I could have told you it was folly, the worst possible.
What attraction do you think money has for a man like Rhisiart? Even if he was
for sale, and he is not, you would have had to find other means to purchase
him. I thought you had taken his measure, and were proposing to plead to him
the sorry plight of English pilgrims, who have no powerful saints of their own,
and are sadly in need of such a protectress. He would have listened to
something that entreated of his generosity.”
“I am come with the blessing of church and sovereign,” said the
prior fiercely, though the repetition was beginning to pall even on him.
“I cannot be repudiated at the will of a local squire. Has my order no
rights here in Wales?”
“Very few,” said Cadfael bluntly. “My people have a
natural reverence, but it leans towards the hermitage, not the cloister.”
The heated conference went on until Vespers, and poisoned even Vespers with
its bitterness, for there Prior Robert preached a fearful sermon detailing all
the omens that Winifred desired above all things to remove to the sanctity of
Shrewsbury, and issuing her prophetic denunciation against all who stood in the
way of her translation. Terrible would be her wrath visited on those who dared
resist her will. Thus Prior Robert approached the necessary reconciliation with
Rhisiart. And though Cadfael in translating toned down the threat as much as he
dared, there were some among the congregation who understood enough English to
get the full drift of it. He knew by their closed, mute faces. Now they would
go away to spread the word to those who had not been present, until everyone in
Gwytherin knew that the prior had bidden them remember what befell Prince
Cradoc, whose very flesh watered away into the ground like rain, so that he
vanished utterly, as to the body expunged out of the world, as to the soul, the
fearful imagination dared not guess. So also it might happen to those who dared
offend against Winifred now.
Father Huw, harried and anxious, cast about him as honestly as he could for
a way of pleasing everybody. It took him most of the evening to get the prior
to listen, but from sheer exhaustion a calm had to set in at last.
“Rhisiart is not an impious man—”
“Not impious!” fluted Brother Jerome, appealing to heaven with
uplifted eyes. “Men have been excommunicated for less!”
“Then men have been excommunicated for no evil at all,” said Huw
sturdily, “and truly I think they sometimes have. No, I say he is a
decent, devout man, open-handed and fair, and had a right to resent it when he
was misunderstood and affronted. If he is ever to withdraw his opposition, it
must be you, Father Prior, who make the first approach to him, and upon a
different footing. Not in person first, I would not ask or advise it. But if I
were to go to him, perhaps with Brother Cadfael here, who is known to be a good
Welshman himself, and ask him to forget all that has been said and done, and
come with an open mind to begin the discussion over again, I think he would not
refuse. Moreover, the very act of seeking him out would disarm him, for he has
a generous heart. I don’t say he would necessarily change his
mind—it would depend on how he is handled this time—but I do say he
would listen.”
“Far be it from me” said Prior Robert loftily “to pass
over any means of saving a soul from perdition. I wish the man no ill, if he
tempers his offences. It is not a humiliation to stoop to deliver a
sinner.”
“O wondrous clemency!” intoned Brother Jerome. “Saintly
generosity towards the ill-doer!”
Brother John flashed a narrow, glittering glance, and shifted one foot
uneasily, as if restraining an impulse to kick. Father Huw, desperate to
preserve his stock of goodwill with prince, bishop, prior and people alike,
cast him a warning look, and resumed hurriedly: “I will go to Rhisiart
tonight, and ask him to dine here at my house tomorrow Then if we can come to
terms between us, another assembly can be called, so that all may know there is
peace.”
“Very well!” said the prior, after consideration. In that way he
need never actually admit any guilt on his part, or apologise for any act of
his, nor need he enquire too closely what Huw might have to say on his behalf.
“Very well, do so, and I hope you may succeed.”
“It would be a mark of your status, and the importance of this
gesture,” suggested Cadfael with an earnest face, “if your
messengers went mounted. It’s not yet dark, and the horses would be
better for exercise.”
“True,” said the prior, mildly gratified. “It would be in
keeping with our dignity and lend weight to our errand. Very well, let Brother John
bring the horses.”
“Now that’s that I call a friend!” said Brother John
heartily, when they were all three in the saddle, and safely away into the
early dusk under the trees, Father Huw and John on the two tall horses, Brother
Cadfael on the best of the mules. “Ten more minutes, and I should have
earned myself a penance that would have lasted a month or more, and now here we
are in the best company around, on a decent errand, and enjoying the quiet of
the evening.”
“Did I ever say word of your coming with us?” said Cadfael
slyly. “I said the horses would add lustre to the embassage, I never went
so far as to say you would add any.”
“I go with the horses. Did you ever hear of an ambassador riding
without a groom? I’ll keep well out of the way while you confer, and play
the dutiful servant. And by the by, Bened will be doing his drinking up there
at the hall tonight. They go the rounds, and it’s Cai’s
turn.”
“And how did you learn so much,” wondered Cadfael,
“without a word of Welsh?”
“Oh, they knock their meaning into me somehow, and I into them.
Besides, I have several words of Welsh already, and if we’re held up here
for a while I shall soon learn a great many more, if I can get my tongue round
them. I could learn the smith’s art, too. I lent him a hand at the forge
this morning.”
“You’re honoured. In Wales not everyone can be a smith.”
Huw indicated the fence that had begun to run alongside them on the right.
“Cadwallon’s holding. We have a mile of forest to go yet to
Rhisiart’s hall.”
It was still no more than dusk when they emerged into a large clearing, with
ploughed and planted strips surrounding a long stockade fence. The smell of
wood-smoke drifted on the air, and glimmer of torches lit the open doorway of
the hall. Stables and barns and folds clung to the inner side of the fence, and
men and women moved briskly about the evening business of a considerable
household.
“Well, well!” said the voice of Cai the ploughman, from a bench
under the eaves of one of the byres. “So you’ve found your way by
nose to where the mead is tonight, Brother Cadfael.” And he moved up
obligingly to make room, shoulder to shoulder with Bened. “Padrig’s
making music within, and from all I hear it may well be war music, but
he’ll be with us presently. Sit yourself down, and welcome. Nobody looks
on you as the enemy.”
There was a third with them already, a long man seated in deeper shadow, his
legs stretched well out before him at ease, and his hair showing as a primrose
pallor even in the dimness. The young outlander, Engelard, willingly gathered
up his long limbs and also moved to share the bench. He had a quick, open smile
vivid with white teeth.
“We’ve come expressly to halt the war,” said Brother
Cadfael as they dismounted, and a groom of the household came running to take
their bridles. “Father Huw has the peace in hand, I’m only an
assessor to see fair play. And, sadly, we’ll be expected back with an
answer as soon as we’ve spoken with your lord. But if you’ll take
charge of Brother John while we deal, he’ll be grateful. He can speak
English with Engelard, a man should practise his own tongue when he can.”
But Brother John, it appeared, had at that moment completely lost the use of
his tongue in any language, for he stood at gaze, and let the reins be taken
from his hands like a man in a dream. Nor was he looking at Engelard, but
towards the open doorway of the hall, from which a girl’s figure had
issued, and was crossing gaily towards the drinkers under the eaves, a large
jug carried in both hands. The lively brown eyes flickered over the visitors,
took in Cadfael and the priest with easy friendliness, and opened wide upon
Brother John, standing like a very lifelike statue, all thorny russet hair,
weather-burned cheeks and wild, admiring eyes. Cadfael looked where
Annest’s eyes were looking, and approved a very upstanding,
ruggedly-built, ingenuous, comely young fellow, maybe two or three years older
than the girl. The Benedictine habit, kilted to the knee for riding and
forgotten now, looked as much like a working Welsh tunic as made no matter, and
the tonsure, however well a man (or a girl!) knew it was there, was invisible
behind the burning bush of curls.
“Thirsty people you are, then!” said Annest, still with one eye
upon Brother John, and set down her pitcher on the bench beside Cai, and with a
flick of her skirts and a wave of her light-brown mane, sat down beside it, and
accepted the horn Bened offered her. Brother John stood mute and enchanted.
“Come on, then, lad,” said Bened, and made a place for him
between himself and Cai, only one remove from where the girl sat delicately
sipping. And Brother John, like a man walking in his sleep, though perhaps with
rather more zestful purpose, strode forward towards the seat reserved for him.
“Well, well!” said Cadfael silently to himself, and left the
insoluble to the solver of all problems, and with Father Huw moved on into the
hall.
“I will come,” said Rhisiart, shut into a small chamber apart
with his visitors. “Of course I will come. No man should refuse another
his say. No man can be sure he will not belie himself and do himself less than
justice, and God forbid I should refuse anyone his second chance. I’ve
often spoken in haste myself, and been sorry after, and said so, as your prior
has said so now.” He had not, of course, nor had Huw claimed, in so many
words, that he had. Rather he had expressed his own shame and regret, but if
Rhisiart attributed these to Prior Robert, Huw was desperate enough to let him
continue in the delusion. “But I tell you this, I expect little from this
meeting. The gap between us is too wide. To you I can say what I have not said
to any who were not there, because I am ashamed. The man offered me money. He
says now he offered it to Gwytherin, but how is that possible? Am I Gwytherin?
I am a man like other men, I fill my place as best I can, but remain one only.
No, he offered the purse to me, to take back my voice against him. To persuade
my own people to go along with his wishes. I accept his desire to talk to me
again, to bring me to see this matter as he sees it. But I cannot forget that
he saw it as something he could buy with money. If he wishes to change me, that
must change, and be shown to be changed. As for his threats, for threats they
are, and I approve you for reporting them faithfully, they move me not at all.
My reverence for our little saint is the equal of his or any man’s. Do
you think she does not know it?”
“I am sure she does,” said Father Huw.
“And if all they want is to honour and adore her rightly, why can they
not do so here, where she lies? Even dress her grave, if that is what disturbs
them, that we’ve let it run wild?”
“A good question,” said Brother Cadfael. “I have asked it
myself. The sleep of saints should be more sacred and immune even than the
sleep of ordinary men.”
Rhisiart looked him over with those fine, challenging eyes, a shade or two
lighter than his daughter’s, and smiled. “Howbeit, I will come, and
my thanks for all your trouble. At the hour of noon, or a little after, I will
come to your dinner, and I will listen faithfully to whatever may be said to
me.”
There was a good laughter echoing from end to end of the bench under the
eaves, and it was tempting to join the drinkers, at least for one quick cup, as
Cai demanded. Bened had got up to replenish his horn from the pitcher, and
Brother John, silent and flushed but glowingly happy, sat with no barrier
between him and the girl, their sleeves all but touching when she leaned
curiously closer, her hair dropping a stray lock against his shoulder.
“Well, how have you sped?” asked Cai, pouring mead for them.
“Will he come and talk terms with your prior?”
“He’ll come,” said Cadfael. “Whether he’ll
talk terms I doubt. He was greatly affronted. But he’ll come to dine, and
that’s something.”
“The whole parish will know it before ever you get back to the
parsonage,” said Cai. “News runs faster than the wind in these
parts, and after this morning they’re all building on Rhisiart. I tell
you, if he changed his tune and said amen, so would they. Not for want of their
own doubts and waverings, but because they trust him. He took a stand, and they
know he won’t leave it but for good reason. Sweeten him, and you’ll
get your way.”
“Not my way,” said Cadfael. “I never could see why a man
can’t reverence his favourite saint without wanting to fondle her bones,
but there’s great rivalry for such relics among the abbeys these days. A
good mead, this, Cai.”
“Our Annest here brewed it,” said Bened, with tolerant pride in
his niece, and clapped a hand fondly on her shoulder. “And only one of
her skills! She’ll be a treasure for some man when she weds, but a sad
loss to me.”
“I might bring you a good smith to work with you,” said the
girl, dimpling. “Where’s the loss then?”
It was deep dusk, and with all the longing they felt to linger, they had to
be away. Huw was fidgety, thinking of Prior Robert’s rising impatience,
his tall figure pacing the garden and looking out for the first glimpse of his
messengers returning. “We should be off. We shall be looked for. Come,
brother, make your farewells.”
Brother John rose reluctantly but dutifully. The groom was leading the
horses forward, an arm under each arching neck. With composed face but glowing
eyes Brother John said his general goodnight and blessing. In careful but
resounding Welsh!
The echo swept the riders away towards the gate on a wave of laughter and
goodwill, in which the girl’s light voice soared gaily, and
Engelard’s hearty English “God go with you!” balanced the
tongues.
“And who taught you that between evening and dark?” asked
Brother Cadfael with interest, as they entered the deep green twilight under
the trees. “Bened or Cai?”
“Neither,” said Brother John, contentedly pondering a deep
private satisfaction.
Small use asking how she had managed it, she having no English and he no
Welsh, to determine what the phrase was she was drumming into him. There was a
kind of language at work here that made short shrift on interpreters.
“Well, you can fairly claim the day hasn’t been wasted,”
owned Cadfael generously, “if something’s been learned. And have
you made any other discoveries to add to that?”
“Yes,” said Brother John, placidly glowing. “The day after
tomorrow is baking-day at Bened’s.”
“You may rest and sleep, Father Prior,” said Huw, fronting the tall,
pale forehead gallantly with his low, brown one. “Rhisiart has said he
will come, and he will listen. He was gracious and reasonable. Tomorrow at noon
or soon after he will be here.”
Prior Robert certainly loosed a cautious, suppressed sigh of relief. But he
required more before they could all go away and sleep. Richard loomed at his
shoulder, large, benign and anxious.
“And is he sensible of the wrong-mindedness of his resistance? Will he
withdraw his opposition?”
In the dimness where the candle-light barely reached, Brothers Jerome and
Columbanus trembled and hoped, for while doubt remained they had not been
permitted to remove to their rest at Cadwallon’s house. Anxious eyes
appealed, reflecting the light.
Father Huw hedged, wanting his own sleep. “He offers friendly interest
and faithful consideration. I asked no more.”
Brother Cadfael said bluntly: “You will need to be persuasive, and
sincere. He is sincere. I am no way convinced that he can be lightly
persuaded.” He was tired of nursing wounded vanities, he spoke out what
was in his mind. “Father Prior, you made your mistake with him this
morning. You will need a change of heart, his or yours, to undo that
damage.”
Prior Robert made his dispositions as soon as Mass was over next morning,
and with some care.
“Only Brother Sub-Prior and I, with Father Huw, and Brother Cadfael as
interpreter, will sit at table together. You, Brother John, will make yourself
useful to the cooks, and do whatever is needed, and you may also see to Father
Huw’s cattle and chickens. And you two, Brother Jerome, Brother
Columbanus, I have a special mission for you. Since we are about Saint
Winifred’s business, I would have you go and spend the hours while we
deliberate in vigil and prayer, imploring her aid to bring the obdurate to
reason, and our errand to a successful conclusion. Not in the church here, but
in her own chapel in the old graveyard where she is buried. Take your food and
your measure of wine with you, and go there now. The boy Edwin will show you
the way. If we prevail upon Rhisiart, as with her aid I trust we may, I will
send to release you. But continue your intercessions until I do send
word.”
They scattered dutifully, John, cheerfully enough, to tend the fire for
Marared, and fetch and carry as she directed. The old woman, long widowed and
her own sons grown, preened herself at having a strapping young fellow to keep
her company, and Cadfael reflected that John might well be favoured with the
best bits before the meal ever came to table. As for Jerome and Columbanus, he
saw them set out with the boy, bread and meat wrapped in napkins in the breasts
of their habits, and Columbanus carrying the flask with their ration of wine,
and a small bottle of spring water for himself.
“It is very little to offer,” he said meekly, “but I will
touch nothing but water until our cause has prevailed.”
“More fool he,” said Brother John blithely, “for he may
well be swearing off wine for life!”
It was a fine spring morning, but capricious as May can be. Prior Robert and
his attendants sat in the orchard until they were driven indoors by a sharp and
sparkling shower that lasted almost half an hour. It was then approaching noon,
the time when Rhisiart should join them. He would have a wet walk by the short
path through the forest. Or perhaps he had waited for the sun’s return at
Cadwallon’s house, which was on his way. Making allowances for that, they
thought little of it when another half-hour passed, and he did not put in an
appearance. But when he was an hour late for the meeting, and still no sign of
him, Prior Robert’s face grew both grim and cautiously triumphant.
“He has heard the warning I issued against his sin, and he fears to
come and face me,” he said.
“He had heard the warning, indeed,” said Father Huw heavily,
“but I saw no signs of fear in him. He spoke very firmly and calmly. And
he is a man of his word. I don’t understand this, it is not like
him.”
“We will eat, but frugally,” said the prior, “and give him
every chance of keeping his promise, if something has happened to delay him. So
it may, to any man. We will wait until it is time to prepare for
Vespers.”
“I’ll walk as far as Cadwallon’s house,” offered
Brother Richard, “for the way is all one to that point, and see if I can
meet with him, or get word if he’s on his way.”
He was gone more than an hour and a half, and came back alone. “I went
beyond, some way along the ride, but saw no sign of him. On my way back I asked
at Cadwallon’s gate, but no one had seen him pass. I feared he might have
walked by the short path while I was taking the other road.”
“We’ll wait for him until Vespers, and no longer,” said
the prior, and by then his voice was growing grimly confident, for now he did
not expect the guest to come, and the enemy would have put himself in the
wrong, to Prior Robert’s great gain. Until Vespers, therefore, they
waited, five hours after the appointed time. The people of Gwytherin could
hardly say Rhisiart had been written off too hastily.
“So it ends,” said the prior, rising and shaking out his skirts
like one shaking off a doubt or an incubus. “He has turned tail, and his
opposition will carry no weight now with any man. Let us go!”
The sunlight was still bright but slanting over the green bowl where the
church stood, and a number of people were gathering for the service. And out of
the deeper green shadow where the forest path began, came, not Rhisiart, but
his daughter, sailing gallantly out into the sunlight in a green gown, with her
wild hair tamed and braided, and a linen coif over it, Sioned in her church-going
person, with Peredur on her heels, his hand possessively cupping her elbow,
though she paid little heed to that attention. She saw them issuing in a silent
procession from Huw’s gate, and her eyes went from person to person,
lingering on Cadfael who came last, and again looking back with a small frown,
as though one face was missing from the expected company.
“Where is my father?” she asked, her wide eyes surprised but not
yet troubled. “Is he not still here with you? Have I missed him? I rode
as far as Cadwallon’s house, and he was on foot, so if he has left more
than an hour ago he may well be home by now. I came to bear him company to
church and go back with him afterwards.”
Prior Robert looked down at her in some wonder, the first flickering uneasiness
twitching his nostrils. “What is she saying? Do you tell me that the lord
Rhisiart set out to come to our meeting?”
“Of course!” said Sioned, amazed. “He had said he
would.”
“But he did not come,” said Robert. “We’ve waited
for him since noon, and we’ve seen no sign of him. Brother Sub-Prior went
a part of the way to see if he could meet with him, but in vain. He has not
been here.”
She caught the meaning of that without Cadfael’s services. Her eyes
flashed from face to face, distrustful and ready for anger. “Are you
telling me truth? Or have you hidden him away under lock and key until you can
get Winifred out of her grave and away to Shrewsbury? He was all that stood in
your way. And you have threatened him!”
Peredur closed his fingers anxiously on her arm, and drew her against his
side. “Hush, you must not say such things. These brothers would not lie
to you.”
“At what hour,” asked Cadfael, “did your father set out
this morning?”
She looked at him, and was a little reassured. The ring of silent onlookers
drew nearer, listening attentively, ready to take her part if she needed an
army.
“A good hour before noon. He was going first to the fields in the
clearing, so he would be coming here by the shortest way, cutting through a
quarter of a mile of forest to the usual path. He had plenty of time to be here
before noon. As far as the clearing Engelard would be with him, he was going
beyond, to the byres over the hill. There are two cows there ready to drop
their calves.”
“We are telling you truly, child,” said Father Huw, his voice as
grave and anxious as her own, “we waited for him, and he never
came.”
“What can have happened to him? Where can he be?”
“He will have crossed with us and gone home,” urged Peredur,
hovering unhappily at her shoulder. “We’ll ride back, we shall
surely find him there before us.”
“No! Why should he turn back, and never come to the dinner? And if he
did, why so late? He would have been home long before I dressed my hair and set
out to meet him, if he had changed his mind. And besides, he never
would.”
“I think,” said Father Huw, “that my whole parish has some
interest in this matter, and we had better put off everything else, even the
services of the church, until we have found Rhisiart and assured ourselves that
all’s well with him. Truly this may be no more than a tangle of mistiming
and misunderstanding, but let’s resolve it first, and wonder about it
afterwards. There are enough of us here. Let’s send out in parties along
all the roads he may have taken, and Sioned shall show us where she thinks his
short cut from the upland fields would bring him to the path. He could not well
meet with any dangerous beasts in these woods, but he may have had a fall, an
injury that has halted or slowed him. Father Prior, will you join with us?”
“With all my heart,” said Prior Robert, “and so will we
all.”
The less active among them were sent along the open ride, with orders to
scatter on either side and comb the surroundings as they went, while the more
athletic took the narrow footpath beyond Cadwallon’s stockade. The woods
here were not yet close-set, mere was thick, springy grass under the trees, and
no dense undergrowth. They spread out into a half-circle, moving along within a
few paces of one another, Sioned pressing purposefully forward up the path with
set lips and fixed eyes, Peredur with every evidence of desperate affection
following close and murmuring agitated urgings into her unheeding ears. Whether
he believed in his own reassurances or not, out of all question he was a young
man fathoms deep in love, and ready to do anything to serve and protect Sioned,
while she saw in him nothing but the boy from the next holding, and tiresome at
that.
They were perhaps half a mile beyond Cadwallon’s enclosure when Father
Huw suddenly plucked at Brother Cadfael’s sleeve.
“We have forgotten Brother Jerome and Brother Columbanus! The hill of
the chapel is off to the right here, no great way. Ask Prior Robert, should we
not send and call them to join us?”
“I had indeed forgotten,” admitted the prior. “Yes, by all
means send someone. Best one of your parishioners, they’ll all know the
way.”
One of the young men swerved aside obediently between the trees, and ran.
The slow-moving scythe swept on into deeper forest.
“About here,” said Sioned, halting, “he would have come
down from the clearing. If we go obliquely to the right here, and spread out as
before, we shall be covering his likely way.”
The ground rose, the trees grew closer, the undergrowth thicker. They began
to thread the encroaching bushes, having to part company by a few yards, losing
sight momentarily of their neighbours. They had gone thus only a short way when
Bened the smith, crashing through bushes at Brother Cadfael’s left hand,
uttered a great shout of discovery and dismay, and everyone in the wavering
line halted and shook to the sound.
Cadfael turned towards the cry, thrusting through thorn-branches, and came
out in a narrow oval of grass surrounded every way with thick bushes, through
which a used track no wider than a man’s shoulders clove, the long way of
the oval. Just where he must have brushed through into the clear space,
Rhisiart lay on his back, his right hip hollowing the grass under him,
shoulders flattened to the ground and arms spread wide. His legs were drawn up
under him with bent knees, the left leg crossed over the right. His short,
defiant beard pointed at the sky. So, and at the very same slanting angle, did
the feathered flight of the arrow that jutted out from under the cage of his
ribs.
Chapter Five
From both sides they gathered, drawn to the smith’s call, breaking
through bushes like the running of a startled herd of deer, and halting
appalled round the oval where the body lay. Cadfael went on his knees, and
looked for any sign of breath within the drawnback lips, any pulse in the
stretched throat or rise and fall of the pierced breast, but there was none.
And for that first moment he was the only one who moved within the open space
of grass, and what he did was done in strange, too-intense silence, as though
everyone round him held his breath.
Then everything broke out at once in noise and motion. Sioned clawed through
the screening circle and saw her father’s body, and uttered a great
shriek that was more of fury even than of grief, and flung herself forward.
Peredur caught her by the wrist and pulled her round into his arms, one hand
cupped behind her head to press her face into his shoulder, but she shrieked
again, and struck out at him with all her strength, and breaking loose, hurled
herself to her knees facing Cadfael, and reached out to embrace her
father’s body. Cadfael leaned across to ward her off, his hand braced
into the grass under Rhisiart’s right armpit.
“No! Touch nothing! Not yet! Let him alone, he has things to tell
us!”
By some intuitive quickness of mind that had not deserted her even at this
moment, she obeyed the tone first, and awakened to the words immediately after.
Her eyes questioned him, widening, and slowly she sat back in the grass, and
drew her hands together in her lap. Her lips shaped the words after him
silently: “—things to tell us!” She looked from his face into
the face of the dead man. She knew he was dead. She also knew that the dead
speak, often in thunder. And she came of proud Welsh stock to which the
blood-feud is sacred, a duty transcending even grief.
When those following gathered closer, and one reached to touch, it was she
who spread her arm protectively over the body, and said with authority:
“No! Let him be!”
Cadfael had drawn back his arm, and for a moment wondered what troubled him
about the palm he had lifted from the grass beside Rhisiart’s breast.
Then he knew. Where he knelt the grass was perceptibly damp from the
morning’s sharp shower, he could feel the cling of the habit when he
shifted his knee. Yet under the outflung right arm the grass was dry, his hand
rose from it with no hint of moisture, no scent of rain. He touched again, ran
his fingers up and down alongside Rhisiart’s right flank. He was down to
the knee before he felt the dampness and stirred the green fragrance. He felt
outwards, the width of the body, to find the same signs. Strange! Very strange!
His mind recorded and forbore to wonder then, because there were other things
to be observed, and all manner of dangers were falling in upon all manner of
people.
The tall shape looming at his back, motionless and chill, could be none
other than Prior Robert, and Prior Robert in a curious state of exalted shock,
nearer to Brother Columbanus’ ecstatic fit than he had ever been before
or would ever be again. The high, strained voice asked, over the shuddering
quietness of Sioned’s tearless sobs: “He is dead?”
“Dead,” said Cadfael flatly, and looked into Sioned’s
wide, dry eyes and held them, promising something as yet undefined. Whatever it
was, she understood it and was appeased, for he was Welsh, too, he knew about
the blood-feud. And she was the only heir, the only close kin, of a murdered
man. She had a task far above sorrow.
The prior’s voice soared suddenly, awed and exalted. “Behold the
saint’s vengeance! Did I not say her wrath would be wreaked upon all
those who stood in the way of her desire? Tell them what I am saying! Tell them
to look well at the fulfilment of my prophecy, and let all other obdurate
hearts take warning. Saint Winifred has shown her power and her
displeasure.”
There was hardly any need for translation, they had the sense of it already.
A dozen of those standing close shrank warily away, a dozen voices muttered
hurried submission. Not for worlds would they stand in the saint’s way.
“The impious man reaps what he sows,” declaimed Robert.
“Rhisiart had his warning, and did not heed it.”
The most timorous were on their knees by then, cowed and horrified. It was
not as if Saint Winifred had meant very much to them, until someone else wanted
her, and Rhisiart stated a prior claim on behalf of the parish. And Rhisiart
was dead by violence, struck down improbably in his own forests.
Sioned’s eyes held Cadfael’s, above her father’s pierced
heart. She was a gallant girl, she said never a word, though she had words
building up in her ripe for saying, spitting, rather, into Prior Robert’s
pallid, aristocratic, alabaster face. It was not she who suddenly spoke out. It
was Peredur.
“I don’t believe it!” He had a fine, clear, vehement voice
that rang under the branches. “What, a gentle virgin saint, to take such
vengeance on a good man? Yes, a good man, however mistaken! If she had been so
pitiless as to want to slay—and I do not believe it of her!—what
need would she have of arrows and bows? Fire from heaven would have done her
will just as well, and shown her power better. You are looking at a murdered
man, Father Prior. A man’s hand fitted that arrow, a man’s hand
drew the bow, and for a man’s reason. There must have been others who had
a grudge against Rhisiart, others whose plans he was obstructing, besides Saint
Winifred. Why blame this killing on her?”
This forthright Welsh sense Cadfael translated into English for
Robert’s benefit, who had caught the dissenting tone of it, but not the
content. “And the young man’s right. This arrow never was shot from
heaven. Look at the angle of it, up from under his ribs into the heart. Out of
the earth, rather! A man with a short bow, on his knee among the bushes? True,
the ground slopes, he may even have been lower than Rhisiart, but even
so…”
“Avenging saints may make use of earthly instruments,” said
Robert overbearingly.
“The instrument would still be a murderer,” said Cadfael.
“There is law in Wales, too. We shall need to send word to the
prince’s bailiff.”
Bened had stood all this time darkly gazing, at the body, at the very slight
ooze of blood round the wound, at the jutting shaft with its trimmed feathers.
Slowly he said: “I know this arrow. I know its owner, or at least the man
whose mark it bears. Where young men are living close together in a household,
they mark their own with a distinctive sign, so that there can be no argument.
See the tip of the feathering on one side, dyed blue.” It was as he said,
and at the mention of it several there drew breath hard, knowing the mark as
well as he knew it.
“It’s Engelard’s,” said Bened outright, and three or
four hushed voices bore him out.
Sioned raised her stricken face, shocked into a false, frozen calm that
suddenly melted and crumbled into dread and anger. Rhisiart was dead, there was
nothing she could do now for him but mourn and wait, but Engelard was alive and
vulnerable, and an outlander, with no kinship to speak for him. She rose
abruptly, slender and straight, turning her fierce eyes from face to face all
round the circle.
“Engelard is the most trustworthy of all my father’s men, and
would cut off his own drawing hand rather than loose against my father’s
life. Who dares say this is his work?”
“I don’t say so,” said Bened reasonably. “I do say
this is marked as his arrow. He is the best shot with the short bow in all this
countryside.”
“And everybody in Gwytherin knows,” spoke up a voice from among
the Welshmen, not accusing, only pointing out facts, “that he has
quarrelled often and fiercely with Rhisiart, over a certain matter at issue
between them.”
“Over me,” said Sioned harshly. “Say what you mean! I, of
all people, know the truth best. Better than you all! Yes, they have had high
words many times, on this one matter, and only this, and would have had more,
but for all that, these two have understood each other, and neither one of them
would ever have done the other harm. Do you think the prize fought over does
not get to know the risks to herself and both the combatants? Fight they did,
but they thought more highly of each other than either did of any of you, and
with good reason.”
“Yet who can say,” said Peredur in a low voice, “how far a
man may step aside even from his own nature, for love?”
She turned and looked at him with measuring scorn. “I thought you were
his friend!”
“So I am his friend,” said Peredur, paling but steadfast.
“I said what I believe of myself, no less than of him.”
“What is this matter of one Engelard?” demanded Prior Robert,
left behind in this exchange. “Tell me what they are saying.” And
when Cadfael had done so, as tersely as possible: “It would seem that at
least this young man must be asked to account for his movements this
day,” decreed Robert, appropriating an authority to which he had no
direct right here. “It may be that others have been with him, and can
vouch for him. But if not…”
“He set out this morning with your father,” said Huw,
distressfully eyeing the girl’s fixed and defiant face. “You told
us so. They went together as far as the cleared fields. Then your father turned
to make his way down to us, and Engelard was to go a mile beyond, to the byres
where the cows were in calf. We must send out and ask if any man has seen your
father since he parted from Engelard. Is there any who can speak to
that?”
There was a silence. The numbers gathered about them were growing steadily.
Some of the slower searchers from the open ride had made their way up here
without news of their own, to find the matter thus terribly resolved. Others,
hearing rumours of the missing man, had followed from the village. Father
Huw’s messenger came up behind with Brother Columbanus and Brother Jerome
from the chapel. But no one spoke up to say he had seen Rhisiart that day. Nor
did any volunteer word of having encountered Engelard.
“He must be questioned,” said Prior Robert, “and if his
answers are not satisfactory, he must be held and handed over to the bailiff.
For it’s clear from what has been said that this man certainly had a
motive for wishing to remove Rhisiart from his path.”
“Motive?” blazed Sioned, burning up abruptly as a dark and quiet
fire suddenly spurts flame. Instinctively she recoiled into Welsh, though she
had already revealed how well she could follow what was said around her in
English, and the chief reason for her reticence concerning her knowledge had
been cruelly removed. “Not so strong a motive as you had, Father
Prior! Every soul in this parish knows what store you set upon getting Saint
Winifred away from us, what glory it will be to your abbey, and above all, to
you. And who stood in your way but my father? Yours, not the
saint’s! Show me a better reason for wanting him dead! Did any ever wish
to lift hand against him, all these years! Until you came here with your
quest for Winifred’s relics? Engelard’s disagreement with my father
was constant and understood, yours was new and urgent. Our need could wait,
we’re young. Yours could not wait. And who knew better than you at what
hour my father would be coming through the forest to Gwytherin? Or that he
would not change his mind?”
Father Huw spread a horrified hand to hush her long before this, but she
would not be hushed. “Child, child, you must not make such dreadful
accusations against the reverend prior, it is mortal sin.”
“I state facts, and let them speak,” snapped Sioned.
“Where’s the offence in that? Prior Robert may point out the facts
that suit him, I showed you the others, those that do not suit him. My father
was the sole obstacle in his path, and my father has been removed.”
“Child, I tell you every soul in this valley knew that your father was
coming to my house, and the hour of his coming, and many would know all the
possible ways, far better than any of these good brethren from Shrewsbury. The
occasion might well suit another grudge. And you must know that Prior Robert
has been with me, and with Brother Richard and Brother Cadfael here, ever since
morning Mass.” And Father Huw turned in agitated supplication to Robert,
wringing his hands. “Father Prior, I beg you, do not hold it against the
girl that she speaks so wildly. She is in grief—a father lost…. You
cannot wonder if she turns on us all.”
“I say no word of blame,” said the prior, though coldly.
“I gather she is casting doubts upon myself and my companions, but
doubtless, you have answered her. Tell the young woman, in my name, that both
you and others here can witness for my own person, for all this day I have been
within your sight.”
Grateful for at least one certainty, Huw turned to repeat as much to Sioned
yet again, but she blazed back with biting promptness and force, forgetting all
restraints in the need to confront Robert face to face, without the tedious
intervention of interpreters. “So you may have been, Father Prior,”
she flashed in plain English. “In any case I don’t see you
as likely to make a good bowman. But a man who would try to buy my
father’s compliance would be willing and able to buy some more pliable
person to do even this work for him. You still had your purse! Rhisiart spurned
it!”
“Take care!” thundered Robert, galled beyond the limits of his
arduous patience. “You put your soul in peril! I have borne with you thus
far, making allowances for your grief, but go no further along this
road!”
They were staring upon each other like adversaries in the lists before the
baton falls, he very tall and rigid and chill as ice, she light and ferocious
and very handsome, her coif long ago lost among the bushes, and her sheaves of
black hair loose on her shoulders. And at that moment, before she could spit
further fire, or he threaten more imminent damnation, they all heard voices
approaching from higher up among the woods, a man’s voice and a
girl’s in quick, concerned exchanges, and coming rapidly nearer with a
light threshing of branches, as though they had caught the raised tones and threatening
sounds of many people gathered here improbably deep in the forest, and were
hurrying to discover what was happening.
The two antagonists heard them, and their concentration on each other was
shaken and disrupted. Sioned knew them, and a fleeting shadow of fear and
desperation passed over her face. She glanced round wildly, but there was no
help. A girl’s arm parted the bushes above the oval where they stood, and
Annest stepped through, and stood in astonishment, gazing round at the
inexplicable gathering before her.
It was the narrowness of the track—no more than the shadow of a
deer-path in the grass—and the abruptness with which she had halted that
gave Sioned her one chance. She took it valiantly. “Go back home,
Annest,” she said loudly. “I am coming with company. Go and prepare
for guests, quickly, you’ll have little time.” Her voice was high
and urgent. Annest had not yet lowered her eyes to the ground, and grass and
shadows veiled Rhisiart’s body.
The effort was wasted. Another hand, large and gentle, was laid on
Annest’s shoulder while she hesitated, and moved her aside. “The
company sounds somewhat loud and angry,” said a man’s voice, high
and clear, “so, with your leave, Sioned, we’ll all go
together.”
Engelard put the girl aside between his hands, as familiarly and serenely as
a brother might have done, and stepped past her into the clearing.
He had eyes for no one but Sioned, he walked towards her with the straight
gait of a proprietor, and as he came he took in her stiff erectness, and fixed face
of fire and ice and despair, and his own face mirrored everything he saw in
her. His brows drew together, his smile, taut and formidable to begin with,
vanished utterly, his eyes burned bluer than cornflowers. He passed by Prior
Robert as though he had not even been there, or not alive, a stock, a dead tree
by the path. He put out his hands, and Sioned laid her hands in them, and for
an instant closed her eyes. There was no frowning him away now, he was here in
the midst, quite without defences. The circle, not all inimical but all
hampering, was closing round him.
He had her by the hands when he saw Rhisiart’s body.
The shock went into him as abruptly as the arrow must have gone into
Rhisiart, stopping him instantly. Cadfael had him well in view, and saw his
lips part and whisper soundlessly: “Christ aid!” What followed was
most eloquent. The Saxon youth moved with loving slowness, shutting both
Sioned’s hands into one of his, and with his freed right hand stroked
softly over her hair, down temple and cheek and chin and throat, all with such
mastered passion that she was soothed, as he meant, while he had barely stopped
shaking from the shock.
He folded an arm about her, holding her close against his side, and slowly
looked all round the circle of watching faces, and slowly down at the body of
his lord. His face was bleakly angry.
“Who did this?”
He looked round, seeking the one who by rights should be spokesman,
hesitating between Prior Robert, who arrogated to himself authority wherever he
came, and Father Huw, who was known and trusted here. He repeated his demand in
English, but neither of them answered him, and for a long moment neither did
anyone else. Then Sioned said, with clear, deliberate warning: “There are
some here are saying that you did.”
“I?” he cried, astonished and scornful rather than alarmed, and
turned sharply to search her face, which was intent and urgent.
Her lips shaped silently: “Run! They’re blaming you!”
It was all she could do, and he understood, for they had such a link between
them that meanings could be exchanged in silence, in a look. He measured with a
quick glance the number of his possible enemies, and the spaces between them,
but he did not move. “Who accuses me?” he said. “And on what
ground? It seems to me I might rather question all of you, whom I find standing
here about my lord’s dead body, while I have been all day out with the
cows, beyond Bryn. When I got home Annest was anxious because Sioned had not
returned, and the sheep boy told her there was no service at Vespers at the
church. We came out to look for you, and found you by the noise you were making
among you. And I ask again, and I will know before ever I give up: Who did
this?”
“We are all asking that,” said Father Huw. “Son,
there’s no man here has accused you. But there are things that give us
the right to question you, and a man with nothing on his conscience won’t
be ashamed or afraid to answer. Have you yet looked carefully at the arrow that
struck Rhisiart down? Then look at it now!”
Frowning, Engelard drew a step nearer, and looked indeed, earnestly and
bitterly at the dead man, only afterwards at the arrow. He saw the flutter of
deep blue, and gasped.
“This is one of mine!” He looked up with wild suspicion at them
all. “Either that, or someone has copied my mark. But no, this is mine, I
know the trim, I fletched it new only a week or so ago.”
“He owns it his?” demanded Robert, following as best he could.
“He admits it?”
“Admit?” flashed Engelard in English. “What is there to
admit? I say it! How it was brought here, who loosed it, I know no more
than you do, but I know the shaft for mine. God’s teeth!” he cried
furiously, “do you think if I had any hand in this villainy I should
leave my mark flaunting in the wound? Am I fool as well as outlander? And do you
think I would do anything to harm Rhisiart? The man who stood my friend and
gave me the means of living here when I’d poached myself out of
Cheshire?”
“He refused to consider you as a suitor for his daughter,” Bened
said almost reluctantly, “whatever good he did for you otherwise.”
“So he did, and according to his lights, rightly so. And I know it,
knowing as much as I’ve learned of Wales, and even if I did smart under
it, I knew he had reason and custom on his side. Never has he done anything I
could complain of as unfair to me. He stood much arrogance and impatience from
me, come to that. There isn’t a man in Gwynedd I like and respect more.
I’d as soon have cut my own throat as injured Rhisiart.”
“He knew and knows it,” said Sioned, “and so do I.”
“Yet the arrow is yours,” said Huw unhappily. “And as for
reclaiming or disguising it, it may well have been that speedy flight after
such an act would be more important.”
“If I had planned such an act,” said Engelard, “though God
forbid I should ever have to imagine a thing so vile, I could as easily have
done what some devil has done now to me, and used another man’s
shaft.”
“But, son, it would be more in keeping with your nature,” the
priest pursued sadly, “to commit such a deed without planning, having with
you only your own bow and arrows. Another approach, another quarrel, a sudden
wild rage! No one supposes this was plotted beforehand.”
“I had no bow with me all this day. I was busy with the cattle, what
should I want with a bow?”
“It will be for the royal bailiff to enquire into all possible matters
concerning this case,” said Prior Robert, resolutely reclaiming the
dominance among them. “What should be asked at once of this young man is
where he has been all this day, what doing, and in whose company.”
“In no man’s company. The byres behind Bryn are in a lonely
place, good pasture but apart from the used roads. Two cows dropped their
calves today, one around noon, the second not before late afternoon, and that
was a hard birth, and gave me trouble. But the young things are there alive and
on their legs now, to testify to what I’ve been doing.”
“You left Rhisiart at his fields along the way?”
“I did, and went straight on to my own work. And have not seen him
again until now.”
“And did you speak with any man, there at the byres? Can anyone
testify as to where you were, at any time during the day?” No one was
likely to try and wrest the initiative from Robert now. Engelard looked round
him quickly, measuring chances. Annest came forward silently, and took her
stand beside Sioned. Brother John’s roused, anxious eyes followed her
progress, and approved the loyalty which had no other way of expressing itself.
“Engelard did not come home until half an hour ago,” she said
stoutly.
“Child,” said Father Huw wretchedly, “where he was not
does not in any way confirm where he says he was. Two calves may be delivered
far more quickly than he claims, how can we know, who were not there? He had
time to slip back here and do this thing, and be back with his cattle and never
noticed. Unless we can find someone who testifies to having seen him elsewhere,
at whatever time this deed may have been done, then I fear we should hold
Engelard in safe-keeping until the prince’s bailiff can take over the
charge for us.”
The men of Gwytherin hovered, murmuring, some convinced, many angry, for
Rhisiart had been very well liked, some hesitant, but granting that the
outlander ought to be held until his innocence was established or his guilt
proved. They shifted and closed, and their murmur became one of consent.
“It is fair,” said Bened, and the growl of assent answered him.
“One lone Englishman with his back to the wall, whispered Brother John
indignantly in Cadfael’s ear, “and what chance will he have, with nobody
to bear out what he says? And plain truth, for certain! Does he act or speak
like a murderer?”
Peredur had stood like a stock all this while, hardly taking his eyes from
Engelard’s face but to gaze earnestly and unhappily at Sioned. As Prior
Robert levelled an imperious arm at Engelard, and the whole assembly closed in
slowly in obedience, braced to lay hands on him, Peredur drew a little further
back at the edge of the trees, and Cadfael saw him catch Sioned’s eye,
flash her a wild, wide-eyed look, and jerk his head as though beckoning. Out of
her exhaustion and misery she roused a brief, answering blaze, and leaned to
whisper rapidly in Engelard’s ear.
“Do your duty, all of you,” commanded Robert, “to your
laws and your prince and your church, and lay hold of this man!”
There was one instant of stillness, and then they closed in all together,
the only gap in their ranks where Peredur still hung back. Engelard made a long
leap from Sioned’s side, as though he would break for the thickest screen
of bushes, and then, instead, caught up a dead, fallen bough that lay in the
grass, and whirled it about him in a flailing circle, laying two unwary elders
flat, and sending others reeling back out of range. Before they could
reassemble, he had changed direction, leaped over one of the fallen, and was
clean through the midst of them, arming off the only one who almost got a grip
on him, and made straight for the gap Peredur had left in their ranks. Father
Huw’s voice, uplifted in vexed agitation, called on Peredur to halt him,
and Peredur sprang to intercept his flight. How it happened was never quite
clear, though Brother Cadfael had a rough idea, but at the very moment when his
outstretched hand almost brushed Engelard’s sleeve, Peredur stepped upon
a rotten branch in the turf, that snapped under his foot and rolled, tossing
him flat on his face, half-blinded among the bushes. And winded, possibly, for
certainly he made no move to pick himself up until Engelard was past him and
away.
Even then it was not quite over, for the nearest pursuers on either side,
seeing how the hunt had turned, had also begun to run like hares, on courses
converging with the fugitive’s at the very edge of the clearing. From the
left came a long-legged villein of Cadwallon’s, with a stride like a
greyhound, and from the right Brother John, his habit flying, his sandalled
feet pounding the earth mightily. It was perhaps the first time Brother John
had ever enjoyed Prior Robert’s whole-hearted approval. It was certainly
the last.
There was no one left in the race but these three, and fleet though Engelard
was, it seemed that the long-legged fellow would collide with him before he
could finally vanish. All three were hurtling together for a shattering
collision, or so it seemed. The villein stretched out arms as formidably long
as his legs. So, on the other side, did Brother John. A great hand closed on a
thin fold of Engelard’s tunic from one side. Brother John bounded
exuberantly in from the other. The prior sighed relief, expecting the prisoner
to be enfolded in a double embrace. And Brother John, diving, caught
Cadwallon’s villein round the knees and brought him crashing to the
ground, and Engelard, plucking his tunic out of the enemy’s grasp, leaped
into the bushes and vanished in a receding susurration of branches, until
silence and stillness closed over the path of his withdrawal.
Half the hunt, out of excitement rather than any real enmity, streamed away
into the forest after the quarry, but half-heartedly now. They had little
chance of capturing him. Probably they had no great desire to do anything of
the kind, though once put to it, hounds must follow a scent. The real drama
remained behind in the clearing. There, at least, justice had one clear culprit
to enjoy.
Brother John unwound his arms from his victim’s knees, sat up in the
grass, fended off placidly a feeble blow the villein aimed at him, and said in
robust but incomprehensible English: “Ah, let well alone, lad! What did
he ever do to you? But faith, I’m sorry I had to fetch you down so
heavily. If you think you’re hard-done-to, take comfort! I’m likely
to pay dearer than you.”
He looked round him complacently enough as he clambered to his feet and
dusted off the debris of leaves and twigs that clung to his habit. There stood
Prior Robert, not yet unfrozen from the shock of incredulous disillusionment,
tall and stiff and grey, a Norman lordling debating terrible penalties for
treason. But there, also, stood Sioned, tired, distraught, worn out with
passion, but with a small, reviving glow in her eyes, and there was Annest at
her elbow, an arm protectively round her waist, but her flower-face turned
towards John. Not much use Robert thundering and lightning, while she so smiled
and blossomed, beaming her gratitude and admiration.
Brother Richard and Brother Jerome loomed like messengers of doom, one at
either elbow. “Brother John, you are summoned. You are in gross
offence.”
He went with them resignedly. For all the threatening thunder-bolts he had
never felt freer in his life. And having now nothing to lose but his own
self-respect, he was sturdily determined not to sacrifice that.
“Unfaithful and unworthy brother,” hissed Prior Robert, towering
in terrible indignation, “what have you done? Do not deny what we have
all witnessed. You have not merely connived at the escape of a felon, you have
frustrated the attempt of a loyal servant to arrest him. You felled that good
man deliberately, to let Engelard go free. Traitor against church and law, you
have put yourself beyond the pale. If there is anything you can say in your
defence, say it now.”
“I thought the lad was being harried beyond reason, on very suspect
suspicion,” said Brother John boldly. “I’ve talked with
Engelard, I’ve got my own view of him, a decent, open soul who’d
never do violence to any man by stealth, let alone Rhisiart, whom he liked and
valued high. I don’t believe he has any part in this death, and
what’s more, I think he’ll not go far until he knows who had, and
God help the murderer then! So I gave him his chance, and good luck to
him!”
The two girls, their heads close together in women’s solidarity,
interpreted the tone for themselves, if they lacked the words, and glowed in
silent applause. Prior Robert was helpless, though he did not know it. Brother
Cadfael knew it very well.
“Shameless!” thundered Robert, bristling until even his suave
purity showed knife-edged with affront. “You are condemned out of your
own mouth, and a disgrace to our order. I have no jurisdiction here as regards
Welsh law. The prince’s bailiff must resolve this crime that cries for
vengeance here. But where my own subordinates are concerned, and where they
have infringed the law of this land where we are guests, there two disciplines
threaten you, Brother John. As to the sovereignty of Gwynedd, I cannot speak.
As to my own discipline, I can and do. You are set far beyond mere
ecclesiastical penance. I consign you to close imprisonment until I can confer
with the secular authority here, and I refuse to you, meanwhile, all the
comforts and consolations of the church.” He looked about him and took
thought, brooding. Father Huw hovered miserably, lost in this ocean of
complaints and accusations. “Brother Cadfael, ask Father Huw where there
is a safe prison, where he can be held.”
This was more than Brother John had bargained for, and though he repented of
nothing, like a practical man he did begin to look round to weigh up the
chances of evading the consequences. He eyed the gaps in the ring as Engelard
had done, braced his sturdy feet well apart, and flexed his shoulders
experimentally, as though he had thoughts of elbowing Brother Richard smartly
in the belly, kicking the legs from under Jerome, and making a dash for
freedom. He stopped himself just in time when he heard Cadfael report sedately:
“Father Huw suggests there is only one place secure enough. If Sioned is
willing to allow her holding to be used, a prisoner could be safe enough
there.”
At this point Brother John unaccountably lost interest in immediate escape.
“My house is at Prior Robert’s disposal,” said Sioned in
Welsh, with appropriate coldness, but very promptly. She had herself well in
hand, she made no more lapses into English. “There are storehouses and
stables, if you wish to use them. I promise I shall not go near the prisoner,
or hold the key to his prison myself. Father Prior may choose his guard from
among my people as he sees fit. My household shall provide him his living, but
even that charge I shall give to someone else. If I undertook it myself I fear
my impartiality might be doubted, after what has happened.”
A good girl, Cadfael thought, translating this for Robert’s benefit
rather less than for John’s. Clever enough to step resolutely round any
actual lies even when she was thus wrung by one disaster after another, and
generous enough to mink for the wants and wishes of others. The someone else
who would be charged with seeing Brother John decently housed and fed was
standing cheek to cheek with her mistress as she spoke, fair head against dark
head. A formidable pair! But they might not have found this unexpected and
promising path open to them but for the innocence of celibate parish priests.
“That may be the best plan,” said Prior Robert, chilly but
courteous, “and I thank you for your dutiful offer, daughter. Keep him
straitly, see he has what he needs for life, but no more. He is in great peril
of his soul, his body may somewhat atone. If you permit, we will go before and
bestow him securely, and let your uncle know what has happened, so that he may
send down to you and bring you home. I will not intrude longer on a house of
mourning.”
“I will show you the way,” said Annest, stepping demurely from
Sioned’s side.
“Hold him fast!” warned the prior, as they massed to follow her
uphill through the woods. Though he might have seen for himself, had he looked
closely, that the culprit’s resignation had mellowed into something very
like complacency, and he stepped out as briskly as his guards, a good deal more
intent on keeping Annest’s slender waist and slim shoulders in sight than
on any opportunity for escape.
Well, thought Cadfael, letting them go without him, and turning to meet
Sioned’s steady gaze, God sort all! As doubtless he is doing, now as
ever!
The men of Gwytherin cut young branches and made a green litter to carry
Rhisiart’s body home. Under the corpse, when they lifted it, there was
much more blood than about the frontal wound, though the point of the arrow
barely broke through skin and clothing. Cadfael would have liked to examine
tunic and wound more closely, but forbore because Sioned was there beside him,
stiffly erect in her stony grief, and nothing, no word or act that was not
hieratic and ceremonial, was permissible then in her presence. Moreover, soon
all the servants of Rhisiart’s household came down in force to bring
their lord home, while the steward waited at the gate with bards and mourning
women to welcome him back for the last time, and this was no longer an enquiry
into guilt, but the first celebration of a great funeral rite, in which probing
would have been indecent. No hope of enquiring further tonight. Even Prior
Robert had acknowledged that he must remove himself and his fellows reverently
from a mourning community in which they had no rights.
When it was time to raise the litter and its burden, now stretched out
decently with his twisted legs drawn out straight and his hands laid quietly at
his sides, Sioned looked round for one more to whom she meant to confide a
share in this honourable load. She did not find him.
“Where is Peredur? What became of him?”
No one had seen him go, but he was gone. No one had had attention to spare
for him after Brother John had completed what Peredur had begun. He had slipped
away without a word, as though he had done something to be ashamed of,
something for which he might expect blame rather than thanks. Sioned was a
little hurt, even in her greater hurt, at his desertion.
“I thought he would have wanted to help me bring my father home. He
was a favourite with him, and fond of him. From a little boy he was in and out
of our house like his own.”
“He maybe doubted his welcome,” said Cadfael, “after
saying a word that displeased you concerning Engelard.”
“And doing a thing afterwards that more than wiped that out?” she
said, but for his ears only. No need to say outright before everyone what she
knew very well, that Peredur had contrived a way out for her lover. “No,
I don’t understand why he should slink away without a word, like
this.” But she said no more then, only begged him with a look to walk
with her as she fell in behind the litter. They went some distance in silence.
Then she asked, without looking aside at him: “Did my father yet tell you
those things he had to tell?”
“Some,” said Cadfael. “Not all.”
“Is there anything I should do, or not do? I need to know. We must
make him seemly tonight.” By the morrow he would be stiff, and she knew
it. “If you need anything from me, tell me now.”
“Keep me the clothes he’s wearing, when you take them off him,
and take note for me where they’re damp from this morning’s rain,
and where they’re dry. If you notice anything strange, remember it.
Tomorrow, as soon as I can, I’ll come to you.”
“I must know the truth,” she said. “You know why.”
“Yes, I know. But tonight sing him and drink to him, and never doubt
but he’ll hear the singing.”
“Yes,” she said, and loosed a great, renewing sigh. “You
are a good man. I’m glad you’re here. You do not believe it was
Engelard.”
“I’m as good as certain it was not. First and best, it
isn’t in him. Lads like Engelard hit out in passion, but with their
fists, not with weapons. Second, if it had been in his scope, he’d have
made a better job of it. You saw the angle of the arrow. Engelard, I judge, is
the breadth of three fingers taller than your father. How could he shoot an
arrow under a man’s rib-cage who is shorter than he, even from lower
ground? Even if he kneeled or crouched in the undergrowth in ambush, I doubt if
it could be done. And why should it ever be tried? No, this is folly. And to
say that the best shot in all these parts could not put his shaft clean through
his man, at any distance there where he could see him? Not more than fifty
yards clear in any direction. Worse folly still, why should a good bowman
choose such a blind tangled place? They have not looked at the ground, or they
could not put forward such foolishness. But first and last and best, that young
man of yours is too open and honest to kill by stealth, even a man he hated.
And he did not hate Rhisiart. You need not tell me, I know it.”
Much of what he had said might well have been hurtful to her, but none of it
was. She went with him every step of that way, and flushed and wanned into her
proper, vulnerable girlhood at hearing her lover thus accepted.
“You’ve said no word in wonder,” she said, “that I
have not been more troubled over what has become of Engelard, and where he is
gone to earth now.”
“No,” said Cadfael, and smiled. “You know where he is, and
how to get in touch with him whenever you need. I think you two have two or
three places better for secrecy than your oak tree, and in one of them Engelard
is resting now, or soon will be. You seem to think he’ll be safe enough.
Tell me nothing, unless you need a messenger, or help.”
“You can be my messenger, if you will, to another,” she said.
They were emerging from the forest at the edge of Rhisiart’s home fields,
and Prior Robert stood tall and grim and noncommittal aside from their path,
his companions discreetly disposed behind him, his hands, features, and the angle
of his gently bowed head all disposed to convey respect for death and
compassion for the bereaved without actually owning to forgiveness of the dead.
His prisoner was safely lodged, he was waiting only to collect the last stray
from his flock, and make an appropriately impressive exit. “Tell Peredur
I missed him from among those my father would have liked to carry him home.
Tell him what he did was generous, and I am grateful. I am sorry he should ever
have doubted it.”
They were approaching the gate, and Uncle Meurice, the steward, came out to
meet them with his kindly, soft-lined face quaking and shapeless with shock and
distress.
“And come tomorrow,” said Sioned on an almost soundless breath,
and walked away from him alone, and entered the gateway after her
father’s body.
Chapter Six
Sioned’s message might not have been delivered so soon, for it would
not have been any easy matter to turn aside at Cadwallon’s house, without
a word of request or excuse to Prior Robert; but in the dimness of the woods, a
little above the holding, Cadfael caught a glimpse of a figure withdrawing from
them, with evident intent, some fifty yards into cover, and knew it for
Peredur. He had not expected to be followed, for he went only far enough to be
secure from actual encounter on the path, and there sat down moodily on a
fallen trunk, his back against a young tree that leaned with him, and kicked
one foot in the litter of last year’s leaves. Cadfael asked no
permission, but went after him.
Peredur looked up at the sound of other feet rustling the beech-mast, and
rose as if he would have removed further to avoid speech, but then gave up the
thought, and stood mute and unwelcoming, but resigned.
“I have a word to you,” said Brother Cadfael mildly, “from
Sioned. She bade me to tell you that she missed you when she would gladly have
asked you to lend a shoulder for her father’s bier. She sends you word
that what you did was generous, and she is grateful.”
Peredur stirred his feet uneasily, and drew a little back into deeper shadow.
“There were plenty of her own people there,” he said, after a
pause that seemed awkward rather than sullen. “She had no need of
me.”
“Oh, there were hands enough, and shoulders enough,” agreed
Cadfael, “nevertheless, she missed you. It seems to me that she looks
upon you as one having a forward place among her own people. You have been like
a brother to her from children, and she could do well with a brother
now.”
The stiffness of Peredur’s young body was palpable even in the green
dusk, a constraint that crippled even his tongue. He got out, with a bitter
spurt of laughter: “It was not her brother that I wanted to be.”
“No, that I understand. Yet you behaved like one, towards her and
towards Engelard, when it came to the testing.”
What was meant to comfort and compliment appeared, instead, to hurt. Peredur
shrank still deeper into his morose stillness. “So she feels she has a
debt to me, and wants to pay it but not for my sake. She does not want me.”
“Well,” said Cadfael equably, “I have delivered her message,
and if you’ll go to her she’ll convince you, as I cannot. There was
another would have wanted you there, if he could have spoken.”
“Oh, hush!” said Peredur, and jerked his head aside with a
motion of sudden pain. “Don’t say more….”
“No, pardon me, I know this is a grief to you, as well as to her. She
said so. ‘He was a favourite with him,’ she said, ‘and fond
of him—’ ”
The boy gave a sharp gasp, and turning with blundering haste, walked away
rapid walked away rapidly through the trees, deeper into the wood, and left
Brother Cadfael to return very thoughtfully to his companions, with the feel of
that unbearably tender spot still wincing under his probing finger.
“You and I,” said Bened, when Cadfael walked down to the smithy
after Compline, “must do our drinking alone tonight, my friend. Huw has
not yet come down from Rhisiart’s hall, and Padrig will be busy singing
the dead man till the small hours. Well that he was there at this time. A
man’s all the better for being sung to his grave by a fine poet and
harpist, and it’s a great thing for his children to remember. And
Cai—Cai we shan’t be seeing down here much for a while, not until
the bailiff comes to take his prisoner off his hands.”
“You mean Brother John has Cai for his gaoler?” asked Cadfael,
enlightened.
“He volunteered for the job. I fancy that girl of mine ran and
prompted him, but he wouldn’t need much prodding. Between them, Brother
John will be lying snug enough for a day or two. You need not worry about
him.”
“Nothing was further from my mind,” said Cadfael. “And
it’s Cai who keeps the key on him?”
“You may be sure. And what with Prince Owain being away in the south,
as I hear he is, I doubt if sheriff or bailiff will have much time to spare for
a small matter of insubordination in Gwytherin.” Bened sighed heavily
over his horn, filled this time with coarse red wine. “It grieves me now
that ever I spoke up and called attention to the blue on the feathers, at least
in front of the lass. But someone would have said it. And it’s truth that
now, with only her Uncle Meurice as guardian, she could have got her own way.
She twists him round her finger, he wouldn’t have stood in her road. But
now I misdoubt me, no man would be such a fool as to leave his private mark on
a dead man for all to see. Not unless he was disturbed and had to take to his
heels. All it needed was the corner clipping, how long does that take if
you’ve a knife on you? No, it’s hard to understand. And yet it
could be so!”
By his deep gloom there was more on Bened’s mind than that. Somewhere
within, he was in abysmal doubt whether he had not spoken up in the hope of
having a better chance with Sioned himself if his most favoured rival was
removed. He shook his head sadly. “I was glad when he broke clear as he
did, but I’ll be satisfied if he makes his way back to Cheshire after
this alarm. And yet it’s hard to think of him as a murderer.”
“We might give our minds to that, if you’re willing,” said
Cadfael, “for you know the people of these parts better than I do.
Let’s own it, the girl’s suspicion, that she spoke out to Prior
Robert’s face, will be what many a one here is thinking, whether he says
it or not. Here are we come into the place and starting a great contention,
chiefly with this one lord—no need to argue who’s in the
right—and there he stands as the one obstacle to what we’ve come
for, and suddenly he’s dead, murdered. What’s more natural than to
point the finger at us, all of us?”
“It’s blasphemy even to consider such a charge against such
reverend brothers,” said Bened, shocked.
“Kings and abbots are also men, and can fall to temptation. So how do
we all stand in regard to this day’s doings? All six of us were together
or close within sight of one another until after Mass. Then Prior Robert,
Brother Richard and I were with Father Huw, first in the orchard, and when it
rained, half an hour before noon, in the house. None of the four of us could
have gone into the forest. Brother John, too, was about the house and holding,
Marared can vouch for him as well as we. The only one who left, before we all
came forth for Vespers and set off to search for Rhisiart, was Brother Richard,
who offered to go and see if he could meet with him or get word of him, and was
gone perhaps an hour and a half, and came back empty-handed. From an hour after
noon he was gone, and into the forest, too, for what it’s worth, and
makes no claim to have spoken with anyone until he enquired at
Cadwallon’s gate on his way back, which would be nearing half past two. I
must speak with the gate-keeper, and see if he bears that out. Two of us are
left, but not unaccounted for. Brother Jerome and Brother Columbanus were sent
off to keep vigil together at Saint Winifred’s chapel, to pray for a
peaceful agreement. We all saw them set off together, and they’d be in
the chapel and on their knees long before ever Rhisiart came down towards the
path. And there they stayed until Father Huw’s messenger went to fetch
them to join us. Each of them is warranty for the other.”
“I said so,” said Bened, reassured. “Holy men do not
murder.”
“Man,” said Cadfael earnestly, “there are as holy persons
outside orders as ever there are in, and not to trifle with truth, as good men
out of the Christian church as most I’ve met within it. In the Holy Land
I’ve known Saracens I’d trust before the common run of the
crusaders, men honourable, generous and courteous, who would have scorned to
haggle and jostle for place and trade as some of our allies did. Meet every man
as you find him, for we’re all made the same under habit or robe or rags.
Some better made than others, and some better cared for, but on the same
pattern all. But there it is. As far as I can see, only one of us, Brother
Richard, had any chance at all to be in the neighbourhood when Rhisiart was
killed, and of all of us he makes the least likely murderer. So we’re
forced to look if the ground is not wide open for others, and Saint Winifred
only an opportunity and an excuse. Had Rhisiart any enemies around Gwytherin?
Some who might never have moved against him if we had not blown up this storm
and put the temptation in their way?”
Bened considered gravely, nursing his wine. “I wouldn’t say
there’s a man anywhere who has not someone to wish him ill, but
it’s a far cry from that to murder. Time was when Father Huw himself came
up against Rhisiart over a patch of land both claimed, and tempers ran high,
but they settled it the proper way, by witness from the neighbours, and
there’s been no malice after. And there have been lawsuits—did you
ever hear of a Welsh landholder without one or two lawsuits in hand? One with
Rhys ap Cynan over a disputed boundary, one over some beasts that strayed.
Nothing to make lasting bad blood. We thrive on suits at law. One thing’s
true, with the interest you’ve roused here, every soul for miles around
knew that Rhisiart was due at Father Huw’s parsonage at noon. No limit at
all, there, on who might have decided to waylay him on the road.”
That was as far as they could get. The field was wide, wide enough still to
include Engelard, however persuaded Cadfael might be that he was incapable of
such an act. Wide enough to enfold even neighbours like Cadwallon, villeins
from the village, servants of the household.
But not, surely, thought Brother Cadfael, making his way back to Huw’s
loft in the green and fragrant dark, not that strange young man who had been a
favourite of Rhisiart, and fond of him, and in and out of his house like a son
from childhood? The young man who had said of Engelard, and of himself, that a
man might step far aside even from his own nature, for love, and then,
presumably for love, had opened a way for Engelard to escape, as Cadfael had
seen for himself. And who was now avoiding Sioned’s gratitude and
affection, either because it was not love, and love was the only thing he
wanted from her, or for some darker reason. When he flung away in silence into
the forest he had had the look of one pursued by a demon. But surely not that
demon? So far from furthering his chances, Rhisiart’s death robbed him of
his most staunch ally, who had waited patiently and urged constantly, to bring
his daughter to the desired match in the end. No, whichever way a man looked at
him, Peredur remained mysterious and disturbing.
Father Huw did not come back from Rhisiart’s house that night. Brother
Cadfael lay alone in the loft, and mindful that Brother John was locked up
somewhere in Sioned’s barns, and there was no one to prepare food, got up
in good time and went to do it himself, and then set off to Bened’s
paddock to see the horses, who were also left without a groom. It suited him
better to be out and working in the fresh morning than cooped up with Prior
Robert, but he was obliged to return in time for chapter, which the prior had
decreed should be held daily as at home, however brief the business they had to
transact here.
They met in the orchard, the five of them, Prior Robert presiding in as
solemn dignity as ever. Brother Richard read out the saints to be celebrated
that day and the following day. Brother Jerome composed his wiry person into
his usual shape of sycophantic reverence, and made all the appropriate
responses. But it seemed to Cadfael that Brother Columbanus looked unusually
withdrawn and troubled, his full blue eyes veiled. The contrast between his
athletic build and fine, autocratic head, and his meek and anxious devoutness
of feature and bearing, was always confusing to the observer, but that morning
his extreme preoccupation with some inward crisis of real or imagined sin made
it painful to look at him. Brother Cadfael sighed, expecting another falling
fit like the one that had launched them all on this quest. Who knew what this
badly-balanced half-saint, half-idiot would do next?
“Here we have but one business in hand,” said Prior Robert
firmly, “and we shall pursue it as in duty bound. I mean to press more
resolutely than ever for our right to take up the relics of the saint, and
remove them to Shrewsbury. But we must admit, at this moment, that we have not
so far been successful in carrying the people with us. I had great hopes yesterday
that all would be resolved. We made every reverent preparation to deserve
success….”
At this point he was interrupted by an audible sob from Brother Columbanus,
that drew all eyes to that young man. Trembling and meek, he rose from his
place and stood with lowered eyes and folded hands before Robert.
“Father Prior, alas, mea culpa! I am to blame! I have been
unfaithful, and I desire to make confession. I came to chapter determined to
cleanse my bosom and ask penance, for my backsliding is the cause of our
continued distresses. May I speak?”
I knew there was something brewing, thought Brother Cadfael, resigned and
disgusted. But at least without rolling on the ground and biting the grass,
this time!
“Speak out,” said the prior, not unkindly. “You have never
sought to make light of your failings, I do not think you need fear our too
harsh condemnation. You have been commonly your own sternest judge.” So
he had, but that, well handled, can be one way of evading and forestalling the
judgements of others.
Brother Columbanus sank to his knees in the orchard turf. And very comely
and aristocratic he looked, Cadfael admitted, again admiring with surprise the
compact grace and strength of his body, and the supple flow of his movements.
“Father, you sent me with Brother Jerome, yesterday, to keep vigil in
the chapel, and pray earnestly for a good outcome, in amity and peace. Father,
we came there in good time, before eleven, as I judge, and having eaten
our meal, we went in and took our places, for there are prayer-desks within,
and the altar is kept clean and well-tended. Oh, Father, my will to keep vigil
was good, but the flesh was weak. I had not been half an hour kneeling in
prayer, when I fell asleep on my arms on the desk, to my endless shame. It is
no excuse that I have slept badly and thought much since we came here. Prayer
should fix and purify the mind. I slept, and our cause was weakened. I must
have slept all the afternoon, for the next thing I remember is Brother Jerome
shaking me by the shoulder and telling me there was a messenger calling us to
go with him.”
He caught his breath, and a frantic tear rolled down his cheek, circling the
bold, rounded Norman bone. “Oh, do not look askance at Brother Jerome,
for he surely never knew I had been sleeping, and there is no blame at all to
him for not observing and reporting my sin. I awoke as he touched me, and arose
and went with him. He thought me as earnest in prayer as he, and knew no
wrong.”
Nobody, probably, had thought of looking askance at Brother Jerome until
then, but Cadfael was probably the quickest and most alert, and the only one
who caught the curious expression of apprehension, fading rapidly into
complacency, that passed over Brother Jerome’s normally controlled
countenance. Jerome had not been pursuing the same studies as Cadfael, or he
would have been far from complacent. For Brother Columbanus in his
self-absorbed innocence had just removed all certainty that Jerome had spent
the previous noon and afternoon motionless in Saint Winifred’s chapel, praying
for a happy solution. His only guarantor had been fast asleep throughout. He
could have sauntered out and gone anywhere he chose.
“Son,” said Prior Robert, in an indulgent voice he would
certainly never have used to Brother John, “your fault is human, and
frailty is in our nature. And you redeem your own error, in defending your
brother. Why did you not tell us of this yesterday?”
“Father, how could I? There was no opportunity, before we learned of
Rhisiart’s death. Thus burdened, how could I burden you further at that
time? I kept it for this chapter, the right place for erring brothers to
receive their penance, and make their abasement. As I do abase myself, as all
unworthy the vocation I chose. Speak out sentence on me, for I desire penance.”
The prior was opening his lips to give judgment, patiently enough, for such
devout submission and awareness of guilt disarmed him, when they were
distracted by the clap of the wooden bar of the garden gate, and there was
Father Huw himself advancing across the grass towards them, hair and beard even
more disordered than usual, and his eyes heavy and resolved and calm.
“Father Prior,” he said, halting before them, “I have just
come from holding council with Cadwallon, and Rhys, and Meurice, and all the
men of substance in my parish. It was the best opportunity, though I’m
sad indeed about the cause. They all came to the mourning for Rhisiart. Every
man there knew how he had been struck down, and how such a fate was
prophesied….”
“God forbid,” said Prior Robert hastily, “that I should
threaten any man’s death. I said that Saint Winifred would be revenged in
her own time on the man who stood in the way and did her offence, I never said
word of killing.”
“But when he was dead you did claim that this was the saint’s
vengeance. Every man there heard it, and most believed. I took this chance of
conferring with them again in the matter. They do not wish to do anything that
is against the will of heaven, nor to give offence to the Benedictine order and
the abbey of Shrewsbury. They do not think it right or wise, after what has
happened, even to put any man, woman or child of Gwytherin in peril. I am
commissioned, Father Prior, to tell you that they withdraw all opposition to
your plans. The relics of Saint Winifred are yours to take away with
you.”
Prior Robert drew a great breath of triumph and joy, and whatever will he
might have had to deal even the lightest punishment left him in an instant. It
was everything he had hoped for. Brother Columbanus, still kneeling, cast up
his eyes radiantly towards heaven and clasped his hands in gratitude, and
somehow contrived to look as though he had brought about this desired
consummation himself, the deprivation caused by his unfaithfulness compensated
in full by this reward of his penitence. Brother Jerome, just as determined to
impress prior and priest with his devotion, threw up his hands and uttered a
reverent Latin invocation of praise to God and the saints.
“I am certain,” said Prior Robert magnanimously, “that the
people of Gwytherin never wished to offend, and that they have done wisely and
rightly now. I am glad, for them as for my abbey, that we may complete our work
here and take our leave in amity with you all. And for your part in bringing
about this good ending, Father Huw, we are all grateful. You have done well for
your parish and your people.”
“I am bound to tell you,” said Huw honestly, “that they
are not at all happy at losing the saint. But none of them will hinder what you
wish. If you so will, we will take you to the burial place today.”
“We will go in procession after the next Mass,” said the prior,
unwonted animation lighting up his severe countenance now that he had his own
way, “and not touch food until we have knelt at Saint Winifred’s
altar and given thanks.” His eyes lit upon Brother Columbanus, patiently
kneeling and gazing upon him with doglike eyes, still insistent upon having his
sin recognised. Robert looked faintly surprised for a moment, as if he had
forgotten the young man’s existence. “Rise, brother, and take
heart, for you see that there is forgiveness in the air. You shall not be
deprived of your share in the delight of visiting the virgin saint and paying
honour to her.”
“And my penance?” insisted the incorrigible penitent.
There was a good deal of iron in Brother Columbanus’s meekness.
“For penance you shall undertake the menial duties that fell to
Brother John, and serve your fellows and their beasts until we return home. But
your part in the glory of this day you shall have, and help to bear the
reliquary in which the saint’s bones are to rest. We’ll carry it
with us, and set it up before the altar. Every move we make I would have the
virgin approve plainly, in all men’s sight.”
“And will you break the ground today?” asked Father Huw wearily.
No doubt he would be glad to have the whole episode over and forgotten, and be
rid of them all, so that Gwytherin could settle again to its age-old business,
though short of one good man.
“No,” said Prior Robert after due thought. “I wish to show
forth at every stage our willingness to be guided, and the truth of what we
have claimed, that our mission was inspired by Saint Winifred herself. I decree
that there shall be three nights of vigil and prayer before the chapel altar,
before ever we break the sod, to confirm to all that what we are doing is
indeed right and blessed. We are six here, if you will join us, Father Huw. Two
by two we will be watching nightlong in the chapel, and pray to be guided
rightly.”
They took up the silver-inlaid coffin made in implicit faith in Shrewsbury,
and carried it in procession up through the woods, past Cadwallon’s
house, taking the right-hand path that led them obliquely away from the scene
of Rhisiart’s death, until they came to a small clearing on a hillside,
ringed round on three sides by tall, thick clumps of hawthorn, then in snowy
bloom. The chapel was of wood, dark with age, small and shadowy within, a tiny
bell-turret without a bell leaning over the doorway. Round it the old graveyard
lay spread like billowing green skirts, thick with herbs and brambles and tall
grasses. By the time they reached this place they had a silent and ever-growing
company of local inhabitants following them, curious, submissive, wary. There
was no way of telling whether they still felt resentment. Their eyes were
steady, observant and opaque, determined to miss nothing and give nothing away.
At the sagging wooden gate that still hung where the path entered, Prior
Robert halted, and made the sign of the cross with large, grave gestures.
“Wait here!” he said, when Huw would have led him forward.
“Let us see if prayer can guide my feet, for I have prayed. You shall not
show me the saint’s grave. I will show it to you, if she will be my
aid.”
Obediently they stood and watched his tall figure advance with measured
steps, as if he felt his way, the skirts of his habit sweeping through the
tangles of grass and flowers. Without hesitation and without haste he made his
way to a little, overgrown mound aligned with the east end of the chapel, and
sank to his knees at its head.
“Saint Winifred lies here,” he said.
Cadfael thought about it every step of the way, as he went up through the
woods that afternoon to Rhisiart’s hall. A man could count on Prior
Robert to be impressive, but that little miracle had been a master-stroke. The
breathless hush, the rippling outbreak of comment and wonder and awe among the
men of Gwytherin were with him still. No question but the remotest villein hut
and the poorest free holding in the parish would be buzzing with the news by
now. The monks of Shrewsbury were vindicated. The saint had taken their prior
by the hand and led him to her grave. No, the man had never before been to that
place, nor had the grave been marked in any way, by a belated attempt to cut the
brambles from it, for instance. It was as it had always been, and yet he had
known it from all the rest.
No use at all pointing out, to a crowd swayed by emotion, that if Prior
Robert had not previously been to the chapel, Brothers Jerome and Columbanus,
his most faithful adherents, had, only the previous day, and with the boy Edwin
to guide them, and what more probable than that one of them should have asked
the child the whereabouts of the lady they had come all this way to find?
And now, with this triumph already establishing his claim, Robert had given
himself three whole days and nights of delay, in which other, similar prodigies
might well confirm his ascendancy. A very bold step, but then, Robert was a
bold and resourceful man, quite capable of gambling his chances of providing
further miracles against any risk of contrary chance refuting him. He meant to
leave Gwytherin with what he had come for, but to leave it, if not fully
reconciled, then permanently cowed. No scuttling away in haste with his prize
of bones, as though still in terror of being thwarted.
But he could not have killed Rhisiart, thought Cadfael with certainty. That
I know. Could he have gone so far as to procure… ? He considered the
possibility honestly, and discarded it. Robert he endured, disliked, and in a
fashion admired. At Brother John’s age he would have detested him, but
Cadfael was old, experienced and grown tolerant
He came to the gatehouse of Rhisiart’s holding, a wattle hut shored
into a corner of the palisade fence. The man knew him again from yesterday, and
let him in freely. Cai came across the enclosed court to meet him, grinning.
All grins here were somewhat soured and chastened now, but a spark of inward
mischief survived.
“Have you come to rescue your mate?” asked Cai. “I doubt
he wouldn’t thank you, he’s lying snug, and feeding like a fighting
cock, and no threats of the bailiff yet. She’s said never a word,
you may be sure, and Father Huw would be in no hurry. I reckon we’ve a
couple of days yet, unless your prior makes it his business, where it’s
none. And if he does, we have boys out will give us plenty of notice before any
horseman reaches the gate. Brother John’s in good hands.”
It was Engelard’s fellow-worker speaking, the man who knew him as well
as any in this place. Clearly Brother John had established himself with his
gaoler, and Cai’s mission was rather to keep the threatening world from
him, than to keep him from sallying forth into the world. When the key was
needed for the right purpose, it would be provided.
“Take care for your own head,” said Cadfael, though without much
anxiety. They knew what they were doing. “Your prince may have a
lawyer’s mind, and want to keep in with the Benedictines along the
border.”
“Ah, never fret! An escaped felon can be nobody’s fault. And
everybody’s quarry and nobody’s prize! Have you never hunted
zealously in all the wrong places for something you desired not to find?”
“Say no more,” said Cadfael, “or I shall have to stop my
ears. And tell the lad I never even asked after him, for I know there’s
no need.”
“Would you be wishing to have a gossip with him?” offered Cai
generously. “He’s lodged over yonder in a nice little stable
that’s clean and empty, and he gets his meals princely, I tell
you!”
“Tell me nothing, for I might be asked,” said Cadfael. “A
blind eye and a deaf ear can be useful sometimes. I’ll be glad to spend a
while with you presently, but now I’m bound to her. We have
business together.”
Sioned was not in the hall, but in the small chamber curtained off at its end,
Rhisiart’s private room. And Rhisiart was private there with his
daughter, stretched out straight and still on draped furs, on a trestle table,
with a white linen sheet covering him. The girl sat beside him, waiting, very
formally attired, very grave, her hair austerely braided about her head. She
looked older, and taller, now that she was the lady-lord of this holding. But
she rose to meet Brother Cadfael with the bright, sad, eager smile of a child
sure now of counsel and guidance.
“I looked for you earlier. No matter, I’m glad you’re
here. I have his clothes for you. I did not fold them; if I had, the damp would
have spread evenly through, and now, though they may have dried off, I think
you’ll still feel a difference.” She brought them, chausses, tunic
and shirt, and he took them from her one by one and felt at the cloth
testingly. “I see,” she said, “that you already know where to
feel.”
Rhisiart’s hose, though partly covered by the tunic he had worn, were still
damp at the back of the thighs and legs, but in front dry, though the damp had
spread round through the threads to narrow the dry part to a few inches. His
tunic was moist all down the back to the hem, the full width of his shoulders
still shaped in a dark patch like spread wings, but all the breast of it, round
the dark-rimmed slit the arrow had made, was quite dry. The shirt, though less
definitely, showed the same pattern. The fronts of the sleeves were dry, the
backs damp. Where the exit wound pierced his back, shirt and tunic were soaked
in blood now drying and encrusted.
“You remember,” said Cadfael, “just how he lay when we
found him?”
“I shall remember it my life long,” said Sioned. “From the
hips up flat on his back, but his right hip turned into the grass, and his legs
twisted, the left over the right, like…” She hesitated, frowning,
feeling for her own half-glimpsed meaning, and found it. “Like a man who
has been lying on his face, and heaves himself over in his sleep on to his
back, and sleeps again at once.”
“Or,” said Cadfael, “like a man who has been taken by the
left shoulder, as he lay on his face, and heaved over on to his back. After he
was well asleep!”
She gazed at him steadily, with eyes hollow and dark like wounds.
“Tell me all your thoughts. I need to know. I must know.”
“First, then,” said Brother Cadfael, “I call attention to
the place where this thing happened. A close-set, thicketed place, with plenty
of bushes for cover, but not more than fifty paces clear view in any direction.
Is that an archer’s ground? I think not. Even if he wished the body to be
left in woodlands where it might lie undiscovered for hours, he could have
found a hundred places more favourable to him. An expert bowman does not need
to get close to his quarry, he needs room to draw on a target he can hold in
view long enough for a steady aim.”
“Yes,” said Sioned. “Even if it could be believed of him
that he would kill, that rules out Engelard.”
“Not only Engelard, any good bowman, and if someone so incompetent as
to need so close a shot tried it, I doubt if he could succeed. I do not like
this arrow, it has no place here, and yet here it is. It has one clear purpose,
to cast the guilt on Engelard. But I cannot get it out of my head that it has
some other purpose, too.”
“To kill!” said Sioned, burning darkly.
“Even that I question, mad though it may seem. See the angle at which
it enters and leaves. And then see how the blood is all at the back, and not
where the shaft entered. And remember all we have said and noted about his
clothes, how they were wet behind, though he lay on his back. And how you
yourself said it was the attitude of a man who had heaved himself over from
lying on his face. And one more thing I found out yesterday, as I kneeled
beside him. Under him the thick grass was wet. But all down by his right side,
shoulder to hip and body-wide, it was bone-dry. There was a brisk shower
yesterday morning, half an hour of rain. When that rain began, your father was
lying on his face, already dead. How else could that patch of grass have
remained dry, but sheltered by his body?”
“And then,” said Sioned low but clearly, “as you say, he
was taken by his left shoulder and heaved over on to his back. When he was well
asleep. Deep asleep!”
“So it looks to me!”
“But the arrow entered his breast,” she said. “How, then,
could he fall on his face?”
“That we have to find out. Also why he bled behind, and not in front.
But lie on his face he did, and that from before the rain began until after it
ceased, or the grass beneath him could not have been dry. From half an hour
before noon, when the first drops fell, until some minutes past noon, when the
sun came out again. Sioned, may I, with all reverence look closely again now at
his body?”
“I know no greater reverence anyone can pay to a murdered man,”
she said fiercely, “than to seek out by all possible means and avenge him
on his murder. Yes, handle him if you must. I’ll help you. No one else!
At least,” she said with a pale and bitter smile, “you and I are
not afraid to touch him, in case he bleeds in accusation against us.”
Cadfael was sharply arrested in the act of drawing down the sheet that
covered Rhisiart’s body, as though what she had said had put a new and
promising idea into his head. “True! There are not many who do not
believe in that trial. Would you say everyone here holds by it?”
“Don’t your people believe it? Don’t you?” She was
astonished. Her eyes rounded like a child’s.
“My cloister-brothers… Yes, I dare say all or most believe in
it. I? Child, I’ve seen too many slaughtered men handled over and over
after a battle by those who finish them off, and never known one of them gush
fresh blood, once the life was out of him. But what I believe or don’t
believe is not to the point. What the murderer believes well may be. No, you
have endured enough. Leave him now to me.”
Nevertheless, she did not turn her eyes away, as Cadfael drew off the
covering sheet. She must have anticipated the need to examine the body further,
for as yet she had left him naked, unshrouded. Washed clean of blood, Rhisiart
lay composed and at rest, a thick, powerful trunk brown to the waist, whiter
below. The wound under his ribs, an erect slit, now showed ugly and torn, with
frayed, bluish lips, though they had done their best to smooth the lacerated
flesh together.
“I must turn him,” said Cadfael. “I need to see the other
wound.”
She did not hesitate, but with the tenderness of a mother rather than a
daughter she slipped an arm under her father’s shoulders, and with her
free hand flattened under him from the other side, raised the stiffened corpse
until he lay on his right side, his face cradled in the hollow of her arm.
Cadfael steadied the stretched-out legs, and leaned to peer closely at the
wound high on the left side of the back.
“You would have trouble pulling out the shaft. You had to withdraw it
frontally.”
“Yes.” She shook for a moment, for that had been the worst of
the ordeal. “The tip barely broke the skin behind, we had no chance to
cut it off. Shame to mangle him so, but what could we do? And yet all that
blood!”
The steel point had indeed done little more than puncture the skin, leaving
a small, blackened spot, dried blood with a bluish bruise round it. But there
was a further mark there, thin and clear and faint. From the black spot the
brown line of another upright slit extended, a little longer above the
arrow-mark than below, its length in all about as great as the width of
Cadfael’s thumb-joint, and a faint stain of bruising extending it
slightly at either end, beyond where the skin was broken. All that
blood—though in fact it was not so very much, though it took
Rhisiart’s life away with it—had drained out of this thin slit, and
not from the wound in his breast, though that now glared, and this lay closed and
secret.
“I have done,” said Cadfael gently, and helped her to lay her
father at peace again. When they had smoothed even the thick mane of his hair,
they covered him again reverently. Then Cadfael told her exactly what he had
seen. She watched him with great eyes, and thought for some moments in silence.
Then she said: “I did see this mark you speak of. I could not account for
it. If you can, tell me.”
“It was there his life-blood came out,” said Cadfael. “And
not by the puncture the arrow certainly made, but by a prior wound. A wound
made, as I judge, by a long dagger, and a very thin and sharp one, no common
working knife. Once it was withdrawn, the wound was nearly closed. Yet the
blade passed clean through him. For it was possible, afterwards, to trace and
turn that same thrust backwards upon itself, and very accurately, too. What we
took for the exit wound is no exit wound at all, but an entry wound. The arrow
was driven in from the front after he was dead, to hide the fact that he was
stabbed in the back. That was why the ambush took place in thick undergrowth,
in a tangled place. That was why he fell on his face, and why, afterwards, he
was turned on his back. And why the upward course of the arrow is so
improbable. It never was shot from any bow. To thrust in an arrow is
hard work, it was made to get its power from flight. I think the way was opened
first with a dagger.”
“The same that struck him down from behind,” she said, white and
translucent as flame.
“It would seem so. Then the arrow was inserted after. Even so he could
not make it penetrate further. I mistrusted that shot from the first. Engelard
could have put a shaft through a couple of oak boards and clean away at that
distance. So could any archer worth his pay. But to thrust it in with your
hands—no, it was a strong, lusty arm that made even this crude job of it.
And at least he got the line right. A good eye, a sensitive hand.”
“A devil’s heart,” said Sioned, “and
Engelard’s arrow! Someone who knew where to find them, and knew Engelard
would not be there to prevent.” But for all her intolerable burdens, she
was still thinking clearly. “I have a question yet. Why did this murderer
leave it so long between killing and disguising his kill? My father was dead
before ever the rain came. You have shown it clearly. But he was not turned on
his back to receive Engelard’s arrow until after the rain stopped. More
than half an hour. Why? Was his murderer startled away by someone passing
close? Did he wait in the bushes to be sure Rhisiart was dead before he dared touch
him? Or did he only think of this devilish trick later, and have to go and
fetch the shaft for his purpose? Why so long?”
“That,” said Cadfael honestly, “I do not know.”
“What do we know? That whoever it was wished to pin this thing upon Engelard.
Was that the whole cause? Was my father just a disposable thing, to get rid of
Engelard? Bait to trap another man? Or did someone want my father disposed of,
and only afterwards realise how easy, how convenient, to dispose of Engelard,
too?”
“I know no more than you,” said Cadfael, himself shaken. And he
thought, and wished he had not, of that young man fretting his feet tormentedly
among the leaves, and flinching from Sioned’s trust as from a
death-wound. “Perhaps whoever it was did the deed, and slipped away, and
then paused to think, and saw how easy it might be to point the act away from
himself, and went back to do it. All we are sure of is this, and, child, thank
God for it. Engelard has been set up as a sacrificial victim, and is clear of all
taint. Keep that at heart, and wait.”
“And whether we discover the real murderer or not, if ever it should
be needful you will speak out for Engelard?”
“That I will, with all my heart. But for now, say nothing of this to
anyone, for we are still here, the troublers of Gwytherin’s peace,
and never think that I have set us apart as immaculate. Until we know the
guilty, we do not know the innocent.”
“I take back nothing,” said Sioned firmly, “of what I said
concerning your prior.”
“Nevertheless, he could not have done it. He was not out of my
sight.”
“No, that I accept. But he buys men, and he is utterly set upon
getting his saint, and now, as I understand, he had his will. It is a cause.
And never forget, Welshmen, as well as Englishmen may be for sale. I pray not
many. But a few.”
“I don’t forget,” said Cadfael.
“Who is he? Who? He knows my father’s movements. He knows
where to lay hands on Engelard’s arrows. He wants God knows what from my
father’s death, but certainly he wants to pin murder on Engelard. Brother
Cadfael, who can this man be?”
“That, God willing,” he said, “you and I between us will
find out. But as at this moment, I cannot judge nor guess, I am utterly astray.
What was done I see, but why, or by whom, I know no more than you. But you have
reminded me how the dead are known to rebel against the touch of those who
struck them down, and as Rhisiart has told us much, so he may tell us
all.”
He told her, then, of the three nights of prayer and vigil Prior Robert had
decreed, and how all the monks and Father Huw, by turns, would share the duty.
But he did not tell her how Columbanus, in his single-minded innocence and his
concern for his own conscience, had added one more to those who had had the
opportunity to lie in wait for her father in the forest. Nor did he admit to
her, and hardly to himself, that what they had discovered here lent a sinister
meaning to Columbanus’s revelation. Jerome out hunting his man with bow
and arrow was a most unlikely conception, but Jerome creeping up behind a
man’s back in thick cover, with a sharp dagger in hand…
Cadfael put the thought behind him, but it did not go far. There was a
certain credibility about it that he did not like at all.
“Tonight and for two nights following, two of us will be keeping watch
in the chapel from after Compline in the evening until Prime in the morning.
All six of us can be drawn into the same trial, and not one can feel himself
singled out. After that, we’ll see. Now this,” said Brother
Cadfael, “is what you must do…”
Chapter Seven
After Compline, in the soft evening light, with the slanting sunset
filtering through young viridian leaves, they went up, all six together, to the
wooden chapel and the solitary graveyard, to bring their first pair of pilgrims
to the vigil. And there, advancing to meet them in the clearing before the
gate, came another procession, eight of Rhisiart’s household officers and
servants, winding down out of the woods with their lord’s bier upon their
shoulders, and their lord’s daughter, now herself their lord, walking
erect and dignified before them, dressed in a dark gown and draped with a grey
veil, under which her long hair lay loose in mourning. Her face was calm and
fixed, her eyes looked far. She could have daunted any man, even an abbot.
Prior Robert baulked at sight of her. Cadfael was proud of her.
So far from checking at sight of Robert, she gave a slight spring of hope
and purpose to her step, and came on without pause. Face to face with him at
three paces distance, she halted and stood so still and quiet that he might
have mistaken this for submission, if he had been fool enough. But he was not a
fool, and he gazed and measured silently, seeing a woman, a mere girl, who had
come to match him, though not yet recognising her as his match.
“Brother Cadfael,” she said, without taking her eyes from
Robert’s face, “stand by me now and make my words plain to the
reverend prior, for I have a prayer to him for my father’s sake.”
Rhisiart was there at her back, not coffined, only swathed and shrouded in
white linen, every line of the body and face standing clear under the tight
wrappings, in a cradle of leafy branches, carried on a wooden bier. All those
dark, secret Welsh eyes of the men who bore him glowed like little lamps about
a catafalque, betraying nothing, seeing everything. And the girl was so young,
and so solitary. Prior Robert, even in his assured situation, was uneasy. He
may have been moved.
“Make your prayer, daughter,” he said.
“I have heard that you intend to watch three nights in reverence to
Saint Winifred, before you take her hence with you. I ask that for the ease of
my father’s soul, if he has offended against her, which was never his
intent, he may be allowed to lie those three nights before her altar, in the
care of those who keep watch. I ask that they will spare one prayer for
forgiveness and rest to his soul, one only, in a long night of prayer. Is that
too much to ask?”
“It is a fair asking,” said Robert, “from a loyal
daughter.” And after all, he came of a noble family, and knew how to value
the ties of blood and birth, and he was not all falsity.
“I hope for a sign of grace,” said Sioned, “all the more
if you approve me.”
There was no way that such a request could do anything but add lustre and
glory to his reputation. His opponent’s heiress and only child came
asking his countenance and patronage. He was more than gratified, he was
charmed. He gave his consent graciously, aware of more pairs of Gwytherin eyes
watching him than belonged to Rhisiart’s bearers. Scattered though the
households were, apart from the villein community that fanned as one family,
the woods were full of eyes now wherever the strangers went. A pity they had
not kept as close a watch on Rhisiart when he was man alive!
They installed his green bier on the trestles before the altar, beside the
reliquary that awaited Saint Winifred’s bones. The altar was small and
plain, the bier almost dwarfed it, and the light that came in through the
narrow east window barely illuminated the scene even by morning sunlight. Prior
Robert had brought altar-cloths in the chest, and with these the trestles were
draped. There the party from Rhisiart’s hall left their lord lying in
state, and quietly withdrew on the way home.
“In the morning,” said Sioned, before she went with them,
“I shall come to say my thanks to those who have asked grace for my
father during the night. And so I shall do each morning, before we bury
him.”
She made the reverence due to Prior Robert, and went away without another
word, without so much as a glance at Brother Cadfael, drawing the veil close
round her face.
So far, so good! Robert’s vanity and self-interest, if not his
compunction, had assured her of her chance, it remained to be seen what would
come of it. The order of their watches had been decreed by Robert himself, in
consultation with no one but Father Huw, who wished to be the first to spend
the night opening his heart to the saint’s influence, if she pleased to
make her presence known. His partner was Brother Jerome, of whose obsequious
attendance the prior occasionally grew weary, and Cadfael was thankful for the
accidental choice that suited him best. That first morning, at least, no one
would know what to expect. After that the rest would have due warning, but
surely no way of evading the issue.
In the morning, when they went to the chapel, it was to find a fair number
of the inhabitants of Gwytherin already gathered there, though unobtrusively,
lurking in the edges of the woods and under the fragrant shadow of the hawthorn
hedges. Only when the prior and his companions entered the chapel did the
villagers emerge silently from cover and gather close, and the first of them to
draw near was Sioned, with Annest at her elbow. Way was opened for the two
girls, and the people of Gwytherin closed in after them, filling the doorway of
the chapel and blocking off the early light, so that only the candles on the
altar cast a pale glow over the bier where the dead man lay.
Father Huw got up from his knees somewhat creakily, leaning on the solid wood
of the desk till he could get his old legs straightened and working again. From
the other desk beside him Jerome rose briskly and supply. Cadfael thought
suspiciously of devout watchkeepers who fell asleep as comfortably as possible
on their folded arms, but at the moment that was of no importance. He would
hardly have expected heaven to open and rain down roses of forgiveness at
Jerome’s request, in any case.
“A quiet watch,” said Huw, “and all most calm. I was not
visited by any great experience, but such hardly fall to humble parish priests.
We have prayed, child, and I trust we have been heard.”
“I am grateful,” said Sioned. “And before you go, will you
do one more kindness for me and mine? As you have all been sufferers in this
trouble and dissension, will you show your own will to mercy? You have prayed
for him, now I ask you to lay your hand, each of you, upon my father’s
heart, in token of reassurance and forgiveness.”
The people of Gwytherin, still as trees in the doorway, but live as trees,
too, and all eyes as a tree is all leaves, made never a sound, and missed never
a move.
“Gladly!” said Father Huw, and stepped to the bier and laid his
rough hand gently on the stilled heart, and by the wagging of his beard his
lips were again moving in silent intercession. All eyes turned upon Brother
Jerome, for Brother Jerome was hesitating.
He did not look greatly disturbed, but he did look evasive. The face he
turned upon Sioned was benevolent and sweet, and having bestowed on her the
obligatory glance of compassion, he modestly lowered his eyes before her as was
prescribed, and turned to look trustfully at Prior Robert.
“Father Huw holds the cure of this parish, and is subject to one
discipline, but I to another. The lord Rhisiart surely carried out his religious
duties faithfully, and I feel with him. But he died by violence, unconfessed
and unshriven, and such a death leaves the health of his soul in doubt. I am
not fit to pronounce in this case. I have prayed, but blessing is not for me to
dispense without authority. If Prior Robert feels it is justified, and gives me
leave, I will gladly do as I am asked.”
Along this devious path Cadfael followed him with some amazement and
considerable doubt. If the prior had himself authorised the death, and sent his
creature out to accomplish it, Jerome could not have turned the threat back on
his superior more neatly. On the other hand, knowing Jerome, this could as well
be his way of flattering and courting, at this opportunity as at every other.
And if Robert graciously gave his leave, did he suppose that would protect him,
as having plainly handed on the guilt and the threat where they truly belonged,
and leave him free to touch his victim with impunity? It would have mattered
less if Cadfael had firmly believed that the murdered bleed when the murderer
touches, but what he believed was very different, simply that the belief was
general among most people, and could drive the guilty, when cornered, to terror
and confession. That very terror and stress might even produce some small
effusion of blood, though he doubted it. He was beginning to think that Jerome
doubted it, too.
The watching eyes had changed their quarry, and hung heavily upon the prior.
He frowned, and considered gravely for some moments, before he gave judgment.
“You may do what she wishes, with a good conscience. She is asking only
for forgiveness, which is every man’s to give, not for absolution.”
And Brother Jerome, gratefully acknowledging the instruction, stepped
readily to the bier, and laid his hand upon the swathed heart without a tremor.
No spurt of red showed through the shroud to accuse him. Complacently he
followed Prior Robert out of the chapel, the others falling in behind, and the
silent, staring people fell back from the doorway and let them pass.
And where, thought Cadfael following, does that leave us? Is he quite hardy
about the ordeal, not believing in it at all, or does he feel he has passed the
guilt to the guilty, whatever his own part in it, and is therefore out of
danger? Or had he no part in it at all, and was all this to no purpose? He is
quite narrow enough to refuse the girl a kindness, unless he could turn it to
his own credit and advantage.
Well, we shall see tomorrow, reasoned Cadfael, what Robert will do when
he’s asked for his own forgiveness, instead of being generous with
another man’s.
However, things did not turn out quite as he had expected. Prior Robert had
certainly elected to take that night’s watch himself, along with Brother
Richard. But as the two were on their way to the chapel, and passing by
Cadwallon’s holding, the prior was hailed by the gateman, and Cadwallon
himself came hastening out to intercept him, with a burly, handsomely-dressed
Welshman in a short riding tunic at his heels.
The first Cadfael knew of it was when the prior came striding back into
Huw’s garden with the stranger beside him, just at the hour when he
should have been sinking to his knees in the sombre chapel with its tiny
lights, to keep nightlong company with his dead man, in a confrontation which
might yet produce fruitful evidence. But here he was, just in time to prevent
Cadfael from slipping away to Bened’s smithy to exchange the news of the
day, and share a cup of wine. And plainly not seriously displeased at having
his night’s vigil disrupted, either.
“Brother Cadfael, we have a visitor, and I shall require your
services. This is Griffith ap Rhys, Prince Owain’s bailiff in Rhos.
Cadwallon sent to him concerning the death of the lord Rhisiart, and I must
make my own statement to him, and discuss what is to be done. He will be
enquiring of all those who may have witness to deliver, but now he requires
that I shall render my account first. I have had to send Brother Richard on to
the chapel without me.”
Jerome and Columbanus had been about to set out for their own beds in
Cadwallon’s house, but they lingered dutifully at hearing this. “I
will go in your place, Father Prior,” offered Jerome devotedly, certain
he would be refused.
“No, you have had one sleepless night.” (Had he? In that dim interior
there was no being sure, even if Father Huw had been a suspicious man. And
Jerome was not the kind to wear himself out needlessly.) “You must get
your rest.”
“I would gladly take your place, Father Prior,” offered
Columbanus just as ardently.
“You have your turn tomorrow. Beware, brother, of taking too much to
yourself, of arrogance in the guise of humility. No, Brother Richard will keep
the vigil alone tonight. You may wait, both, until you have given your witness
as to what you did and saw the day before yesterday, and then leave us, and get
your proper sleep.”
That was a long tedious session, and greatly fretted Brother Cadfael, who
was obliged to fall back on his own conception of truth, not, indeed, by
translating falsely, but by adding his own view of those things that had
happened in the forest by Rhisiart’s body. He did not suppress anything
Robert said, but he severed plain fact from supposition, the thing observed
from the conclusion leaped to, on his own authority. Who was there with Welsh enough
to challenge him, except Griffith ap Rhys himself? And that experienced and
sceptical officer soon proved himself not only a quick and agile listener, but
a very shrewd dissector of feelings and motives, too. He was, after all, Welsh
to the bone, and Welsh bones were at the heart of this tangle. By the time he
had dealt with Columbanus and Jerome, those two faithful watchers of whom one
had turned out to be a treasonous sleeper-on-duty (though neither they nor
Prior Robert saw fit to mention that lapse!), Cadfael was beginning to feel he
could rely on the good sense of the prince’s bailiff, and need not have
gone to so much trouble to suppress most of what he himself knew and was about.
Better so, though, he decided finally, for what he most needed now was time,
and a day or two saved buy sending Griffith all round the parish after evidence
might see the satisfactory conclusion of his own enquiries. Official justice
does not dig deep, but regards what comes readily to the surface, and draws
conclusions accordingly. A nagging doubt now and then is the price it pays for
speedy order and a quiet land. But Cadfael was not prepared to let the nagging
doubt occur in the person of either Engelard or Brother John. No, better go his
own way to the end, and have a finished case to present to bailiff and prince.
So there was nothing at all for Sioned to do, when she came the next
morning, but to ask Brother Richard, that large, lazy, kindly man who willed
peace and harmony all round him, for his personal pity towards her father, and
his benediction in the laying on of hands. Which he gave willingly and
guilelessly, and departed still in ignorance of what he had done, and what he
had been absolved from doing.
“I missed you,” said Bened, briefly visited between Mass and
dinner. “Padrig came down for a while, we were talking over the old days,
when Rhisiart was younger. Padrig’s been coming here a good many years
now. He knows us all. He asked after you.”
“Tell him we’ll share a cup one of these days, here or there.
And say I’m about Rhisiart’s business, if that’s any
comfort.”
“We’re getting used to you,” said Bened, stooping to his
fire, where a sinewy boy was bending into the bellows. “You should stay,
there’d be a place for you.”
“I’ve got my place,” said Cadfael. “Never fret about
me. I chose the cowl with both eyes open. I knew what I did.”
“There are some I can’t reconcile with you,” said Bened,
with the iron in hand for the shoe that waited.
“Ah, priors and brothers come and go, as mixed as the rest of men, but
the cloister remains. Now, there are some who did lose their way, I grant
you,” said Cadfael, “mostly young things who mistook a girl’s
‘no’ for the end of the world. Some of them might make very useful
craftsmen, if ever they broke free. Always supposing they were free men, and
could get entry to, say, the smith’s mystery…”
“He has a good arm and wrist on him, that one,” said Bened
reflectively, “and knows how to jump and do as he’s bid when the
man bidding knows his business. That’s half the craft. If he hasn’t
let Rhisiart’s killer loose on the world, then there isn’t an
outlander would be more welcome here. But that I don’t yet know, though
the poor girl up yonder may think she does. How if she’s wrong? Do you
know?” “Not yet,” owned Cadfael. “But give us time, and
we shall know.”
On this third day of Brother John’s nominal captivity he found himself
more closely confined. The word had gone round that the bailiff was in the
parish and asking questions everywhere concerning the circumstances of
Rhisiart’s death, and it was known that he had had a lengthy session with
the prior at Father Huw’s parsonage, and must certainly have been urged
and admonished as to his duty to take action also in the matter of Brother
John’s crime. Not that John had any complaints as to his lodging, his
food or his company; he had seldom been so completely content. But for two
days, with brief intervals when caution had seemed advisable, he had been out
from dawn to dusk about the holding, lending a hand with the cattle,
replenishing the wood-pile, fetching and carrying, planting out in the
vegetable garden, and had had neither time nor inclination to worry about his
situation. Now that he was hustled out of sight, and sat idle in the stable,
the realities fretted even John, and the want of Welsh, or of Brother Cadfael
to supply the want, was a frustration no longer so easy to bear. He did not
know what Cadfael and Sioned were up to, he did not know what was happening to
Saint Winifred, or to Prior Robert and his fellows, and above all he did not
know where Engelard was, or how he was to be extricated from the tangle of
suspicion roused against him. Since his instinctive gesture of solidarity, John
took a proprietorial interest in Engelard, and wanted him safe, vindicated, and
happy with his Sioned.
But Sioned, true to her word, did not come near him, and there was no one
else in the holding who could talk to him freely. Simple things could be
conveyed, but there was no way of communicating to him everything he wanted and
needed to know. There was he, willing but useless, wondering and fretting how
his friends were faring, and quite unable to do anything to aid them.
Annest brought his dinner, and sat by him while he ate, and the same want of
words troubled her. It was all very well teaching him simple words and phrases
in Welsh by touching the thing she meant, but how to set about pouring out to
him, as she would have liked, all that was happening at the chapel, and what
the village was saying and thinking? The helplessness of talking at all made
their meetings almost silent, but sometimes they did speak aloud, he in
English, she in Welsh, saying things because they could not be contained,
things that would be understood by the other only in some future day, though
the tone might convey at least the sense of friendship, like a kind of
restrained caress. Thus they conducted two little monologues which yet were an
exchange and a comfort.
Sometimes, though they did not know it, they were even answering each
other’s questions.
“I wonder who she was,” said Annest, soft and hesitant,
“that one who drove you to take the cowl? Sioned and I, we can’t
help wondering how a lad like you ever came to do it.” Now if he had
known Welsh, she could never have said that to him.
“How did I ever come to think that Margery such a beauty!”
marvelled John. “And take it so hard when she turned me down? But
I’d never really seen beauty then—I’d never seen you!”
“She did us all a bad turn,” said Annest, sighing,
“whoever she was, driving you into that habit for life!”
“Dear God,” said John, “to think I might have married her!
At least she did me that much of a favour, with her ‘no.’
There’s only the matter of a cowl between you and me, not a wife.”
And that was the first moment when he had entertained the dazzling idea that
escape from his vows might be possible at all. The thought caused him to turn
his head and look with even closer and more ardent attention at the fair face
so close to his. She had smooth, rounded, apple-blossom cheeks, and delicate, sun-glossed
bones, and eyes like brook-water in the sun over bright pebbles, glittering,
polished, crystal-clear.
“Do you still fret after her?” wondered Annest in a whisper.
“A conceited ninny who hadn’t the wit to know a good man when she
saw one?” For he was indeed a very well-grown, handy, handsome,
good-humoured young fellow, with his long, sturdy legs and his big, deft hands,
and his bush of russet curls, and the girl who thought herself too good for him
must have been the world’s fool. “I hate her!” said Annest,
leaning unwarily towards him.
The lips that tantalised him with soft utterances he could not understand
were only a little way from his own. He resorted in desperation to a kind of
sign-language that needed no interpreter. He hadn’t kissed a girl since
Margery, the draper’s daughter, threw him over when her father became
bailiff of Shrewsbury, but it seemed he hadn’t forgotten how. And Annest
melted into his arms, where she fitted a great deal better than his too-hasty
vows had ever fitted him.
“Oh, Annest!” gasped Brother John, who had never in his life
felt less like a brother, “I think I love you!”
Brother Cadfael and Brother Columbanus walked up through the woodland
together, to keep the third night of prayer. The evening was mild and still but
overcast, and under the trees the light grew dusky green. Until the last moment
it had remained a possibility that Prior Robert, having missed his chosen night
of duty, might elect to be present on this last occasion, but he had said no
word, and to tell the truth, Cadfael was beginning to wonder if that long
session with the bailiff had really been necessary at all, or whether the prior
had welcomed it as an alternative to keeping the night-watch and facing Sioned
with her request in the morning. Not necessarily a proof of any guilt on his
part, beyond the guilt of still wishing to refuse grace to Rhisiart, without
actually having to do so face to face with his daughter. For whatever virtues
might be found in Prior Robert, humility was not one, nor magnanimity. He was
invariably sure of his own rightness, and where it was challenged he was not a
forgiving man.
“In this quest and this vigil, brother,” said Columbanus, his
long young steps keeping easy pace with Cadfael’s seaman’s roll,
“we are greatly privileged. The history of our abbey will record our
names, and brothers in the generations to come will envy us.”
“I have already heard,” said Cadfael drily, “that Prior
Robert is proposing to write a life of Saint Winifred, and complete it with the
story of this translation to Shrewsbury. You think he’ll record the names
of all his companions?” Yours, however, he thought, he well might
mention, as the afflicted brother who first fell sick and was sent to Holywell
to be cured. And Jerome’s, who had the dream that took you there. But
mine, I feel sure, will remain a silence, and so much the better!
“I have a fault to atone for,” recalled Columbanus devoutly,
“having betrayed my trust once in this same chapel, I, who most of all
should have been faithful.” They were at the decrepit gate, the tangle of
the graveyard before them, threaded by a narrow path just discernible through
the long grass. “I feel a holy air reaching out to me,” said the
young man, quivering, his face uplifted and pale. “I am drawn into a light.
I believe we are approaching a wonder, a miracle of grace. Such mercy to me,
who fell asleep in betrayal of her service!” And he led the way to the
open door, his stride lengthening in eagerness, his hands extended as if to
clasp a mistress rather than make obeisance before a saint. Cadfael followed
morosely but resignedly, used to these uncomfortable ardours, but not looking
forward to being confined in so small a chapel with them overnight. He had
thinking as well as praying to do, and Columbanus was not conducive to either
activity.
Inside the chapel the air was heavy with the scent of old wood, and the
spices and incense of the draperies on which the reliquary lay, and the faint,
aromatic aura of years of dust and partial disuse. A small oil-lamp burned with
a dark yellow flame on the altar, and Cadfael went forward and lit the two
altar candles from it, and set them one on either side. Through the narrow east
window the fragrance of the falling may-blossom breathed freshness on a very
light breeze, causing the flames to flicker for a few minutes. Their faint,
dancing radiance glanced from every near surface, but did not reach the comers
of the roof, or fix the walls in place. They were in a narrow cavern of brown,
wood-scented darkness, with a dim focus of light before them, that shone on an
empty coffin and an uncoffined body, and just showed them the rough outlines of
the two prayer-desks drawn up side by side at a little distance from the
catafalque. Rhisiart lay nearer to them, the black and silver bulk of the
reliquary like a low wall shading him from the altar lights.
Brother Columbanus bowed humbly low to the altar, and took his place at the
desk on the right. Brother Cadfael settled solidly at the one on the left, and
with practised movements sought and found the best place for his knees.
Stillness came down on them gently. He composed himself for a long watch, and
said his prayer for Rhisiart, not the first he had said for him. Great darkness
and constant, feeble light, the slow flowing of time from far beyond his
conception to far beyond his power to follow, the solitude about him and the
troubled and peopled world within, all these settled into their perpetual
pattern, a steady rhythm as perfect as sleep. He thought no more of Columbanus,
he forgot that Columbanus existed. He prayed as he breathed, forming no words
and making no specific requests, only holding in his heart, like broken birds
in cupped hands, all those people who were in stress or in grief because of
this little saint, for if he suffered like this for their sake, how much more
must she feel for them?
The candles would last the night, and by instinct he traced time by the rate
at which they dwindled, and knew when it was near to midnight.
He was thinking of Sioned, to whom he had nothing but himself to offer in
the morning, this pietistic innocent being essentially nothing, and Cadfael
himself by no means enough, when he heard the faintest and strangest of sounds
issuing from the prie-dieu on his right, where Columbanus leaned in total
absorption. Not now with face hidden on his linked hands, but uplifted and
strained upwards into what light could reach him, and faint though it was, it
conjured his sharp profile into primrose pallor. His eyes were wide open and
staring beyond the chapel wall, and his lips open and curved in ecstasy, and
singing, a mere thread of Latin chant in praise of virginity. It was barely
audible, yet clear as in a dream. And before Cadfael was fully aware of what he
heard, he saw the young man thrust himself upwards, holding by the desk, and
stand upright before the altar. The chant ceased. Suddenly he reared himself
erect to his tallest, drawing back his head as though he would see through the
roof into a spring night full of stars, and spreading out his arms on either
side like a man stretched on a cross. He gave a great, wordless cry, seemingly
both of pain and triumph, and fell forward full-length on the earthen floor,
crashing to the ground stiffly, arms still outspread, body stretched to the
very toes, and lay still, his forehead against the trailing fringe of the
altar-cloth that spilled from beneath Rhisiart’s body.
Cadfael got up in a hurry and went to him, torn between anxiety and alarm on
one hand, and disgusted resignation on the other. Exactly what was to be
expected of the idiot, he thought with exasperation, even as he was on his
knees feeling at the prone brow, and adjusting a fold of the altar drapery
under it to ease the position of nose and mouth, turning the young man’s
head to one side so that he could breathe freely. I should have recognised the
signs! Never an opportunity but he can produce a devotional fit or a mystic
ecstasy to order. One of these days he’ll be drawn into that light of
his, and never come back. Yet I’ve noticed he can fall flat on his face
without hurting himself, and go into pious convulsions over his visions or his
sins without ever hurling himself against anything sharp or hard, or even
biting his tongue. The same sort of providence that takes care of drunken men
looks out for Columbanus in his throes. And he reflected at the back of his
mind, and tartly, that there ought somewhere to be a moral in that, lumping all
excesses together.
No convulsions this time, at any rate. He had simply seen whatever he had
seen, or thought he had seen, and fallen down before it in this destroying
rapture. Cadfael shook him by the shoulder gently, and then more sharply, but
he was rigid and unresponsive. His forehead was cool and smooth, his features,
very dimly seen, yet looked serene, composed, if anything, in a gentle and
joyful peace. But for the rigidity of body and limbs, and that unnatural
attitude as though he lay stretched on a cross, he might have been asleep. All
Cadfael had been able to do by way of easing him was to turn his head so that
he lay on his right cheek, pillowed on the draperies. When he tried to bend the
right arm and turn the young man more comfortably on his side, the joints
resisted him, so he let well enough alone.
And now, he thought, what am I supposed to do? Abandon my watch and go down
and fetch the prior with help for him? What could they do for him that I cannot
do here? If I can’t rouse him, then neither could they. He’ll come
out of it when the right time comes, and not before. He’s done himself no
injury, his breathing is steady and deep. His heart beats strongly and
regularly, he has no fever. Why interfere with a man’s peculiar
pleasures, if they’re doing him no harm? It isn’t cold here, and he
can have one of these altar-cloths for blanket, a fancy that ought to please
him. No, we came to watch out the night together, and so we will, I here on my
knees as is due, and he wherever he may be at this moment in his dreams.
He covered Columbanus, adjusted the cloths to cushion his head, and went
back to his own prie-dieu. But whatever this visitation had done for
Columbanus, it had shattered all possibility of thought or concentration for
Cadfael. The more he tried to focus his mind whether upon his duty of prayer
and meditation, or the urgent need to consider where Sioned stood now, and what
more could be done, the more was he drawn to look again at the prone body, and
listen again to make sure it still breathed as evenly as ever. What should have
been a profitable night hung heavy upon him, wasted as worship, useless as
thought, as long and dreary and tedious a night as he had ever passed.
The first dove-grey softening of the darkness came as a blessing, bringing
release at least within sight. The narrow space of sky seen through the altar
window changed from grey to pale, clear green, from green to saffron, from
saffron to gold, a cloudless morning, the first sunray piercing through the
slit and falling on the altar, the reliquary, the shrouded body, and then
striking like a golden sword across the chapel, leaving Columbanus in darkness.
Still he lay rigid, yet breathing deeply and softly, and no touch or word could
reach him.
He was in the same condition when Prior Robert came with his fellows, and
Sioned with Annest in attendance, and all the people from the village and the
nearby holdings, silent and watchful as before, to see the end of this
three-night vigil.
Sioned was the first to enter, and the dimness within, after the brightness
without, made her blind for a moment, so that she halted in the doorway until her
eyes should grow accustomed to the change. Prior Robert was close behind her
when she saw the soles of Brother Columbanus’s sandals upturned before
her, just touched by the sunray from the window, while the rest of him lay
still in shadow. Her eyes widened in wonder and horror, and before Cadfael
could rise and turn to reassure her she had uttered a sharp cry: “What is
it? Is he dead?”
The prior put her aside quickly, and strode past her, and was brought up
short with his foot on the hem of Columbanus’ habit.
“What happened here? Columbanus! Brother!” He stooped and laid
his hand upon a rigid shoulder. Columbanus slept and dreamed on, unmoved and
unmoving. “Brother Cadfael, what does this mean? What has befallen
him?”
“He is not dead,” said Cadfael, putting first things first,
“nor do I think he is in any danger. He breathes like a man peacefully
sleeping. His colour is good, he is cool to the touch, and has no injury.
Simply, at midnight he suddenly stood up before the altar, and spread out his arms
and fell forward thus in trance. He has lain all night like this, but without
distress or agitation.”
“You should have called us to his aid,” said the prior, shaken
and dismayed.
“I had also a duty,” said Cadfael shortly, “to remain here
and keep the vigil I was sent to keep. And what could have been done for him
more than I have done, in giving him a pillow for his head and a cover against
the chill of the night? Nor, I think, would he have been grateful if we had
carried him away before the appointed time. Now he has kept his own watch
faithfully, and if we cannot rouse him we may bear him away to his bed, without
doing violence to his sense of duty.”
“There is something in that,” said Brother Richard earnestly,
“for you know that Brother Columbanus has several times been visited and
favoured by visions, and it might have been a great wrong to take him away from
the very place where such blessings befell him. An offence, perhaps, against
the saint herself, if she was pleased to reveal herself to him. And if that is
so, then he will awake when the time is right that he should, and it might do
him great harm to try and hasten the hour.”
“It is true,” said the prior, a little reassured, “that he
seems at peace, and has a good colour, and no sign of trouble or pain. This is
most strange. Is it possible that this young brother will be the occasion of
another such prodigy as when his affliction first drew us to Saint
Winifred?”
“He was the instrument of grace once,” said Richard, “and
may be so again. We had better carry him down to his bed at Cadwallon’s
house, and keep him quiet and warm, and wait. Or had we not better take him to
Father Huw’s parsonage, so that he may be close to the church? It may be
that his first need will be to give thanks.”
With a heavy altar-cloth and their girdles they made a sling in which to
carry Columbanus, lifting him from the floor, stiff as a branch, even his
extended arms still rigid. They laid him on his back in their improvised
litter, and he suffered whatever they did to him, and made no sound or sign. A
few of the watching natives, moved and awed by the spectacle, came forward to
lend a hand in carrying him down through the forest to Huw’s house.
Cadfael let them go. He turned to look at Sioned, as she was looking at him,
with dubious and speculative eyes.
“Well, I, at least,” he said, “am in my right senses, and
can and will do what you have asked of me.” And he stepped to
Rhisiart’s side, and laid his hand upon the dead man’s heart, and
signed his forehead with a cross.
She walked beside him as they followed the slow procession down towards the
village.
“What more can we do? If you know of anything, only tell me. We have
not been favoured so far. And today is to be his burial.”
“I know it,” said Cadfael, and brooded. “As for this
affair in the night, I’m torn two ways. I should think it possible it was
all planned, to reinforce our cause with another miracle, but for two things.
To me Prior Robert’s amazement and concern, however I look at them, seem
to be true and not false. And Columbanus has shown these strange properties
before, and the way they overtake him is violent and perilous, and it’s
hard to believe he is feigning. A tumbler at a fair, making his living by
playing the devil with his own body, could not outdo Columbanus when the fit
comes on him. I am not able to judge. I think there are some who live on a
knife-edge in the soul, and at times are driven to hurl themselves into the
air, at the mercy of heaven or hell which way to fall.”
“All I know,” said Sioned, burning darkly red like a slow torch,
“is that my father whom I loved is murdered, and I want justice on the
murderer, and I do not want a blood price. There is no price I will accept for
Rhisiart’s blood.”
“I know, I know!” said Cadfael. “I am as Welsh as you. But
keep a door open to pity, as who knows when you or I may need it! And have you
spoken with Engelard? And is all well with him?”
She quivered and flushed and softened beside him, like a frost-blighted
flower miraculously revived by a southern wind. But she did not answer. There
was no need.
“Ah, you’ll live!” said Brother Cadfael, satisfied.
“As he’d want you to. Even if he did set his face against, like a
proper Welsh lord. You’d have got your way in the end, you were right
about that. And listen, I have thought of two things you should yet do. We must
try whatever we can. Don’t go home now. Let Annest take you to
Bened’s smithy to rest, and the both of you come to Mass. Who knows what
we may learn once our half-fledged saint regains his senses? And then, also,
when you bury your father, make certain Peredur comes with his father.
He might try to avoid else, if he’s eluded you this far, but if you ask
him, he cannot refuse. I am still in more minds than one, and none of them very
clear, concerning Master Peredur.”
Chapter Eight
It was the little brazen bell ringing for Mass that penetrated Brother
Columbanus’ enchanted sleep at last. It could not be said that it awoke
him, rather it caused him to open his closed eyes, quiver through all his frozen
members, flex his stiff arms, and press his re-quickened hands together over
his breast. Otherwise his face did not change, nor did he seem to be aware of
those who were gathered anxiously about the bed on which he lay. They might not
have been there at all. All Brother Columbanus responded to was the bell, the
first call to worship. He stirred and sat up. He rose from the bed, and stood
firmly on his feet. He looked radiant, but still private and apart.
“He is preparing to take his usual place with us,” said the
prior, moved and awed. “Let us go, and make no attempt yet to rouse him.
When he has given thanks he’ll come back to us, and speak out what he has
experienced.”
And he led the way to the church, and as he had supposed, Columbanus fell
into his usual place as the youngest in the attendant brotherhood now that John
was disgraced, and followed modestly, and modestly took part in the service,
still like a man in a dream.
The church was full as it would hold, and there were more people clustered
outside the doorway. The word had gone round already that something strange and
wonderful had happened at Saint Winifred’s chapel, and revelations might
very well follow at Mass.
Not until the end did any further change occur in the condition of Brother
Columbanus. But when the prior, slowly and expectantly, as one turning a key
and almost confident of entry, took the first step towards the doorway,
suddenly Columbanus gave a great start, and uttered a soft cry, staring
wonderingly about him at all these known faces. His own visage came to life,
smiling. He put out a hand as if to arrest the prior’s departure, and
said in a high voice: “Oh, Father, I have been so blessed, I have known
such bliss! How did I come here, when I know I was elsewhere, and translated
out of night’s darkness into so glorious a light? And surely this is
again the world I left! A fair world enough, but I have been in a fairer, far
beyond any deserts of mine. Oh, if I could but tell you!”
Every eye was upon him, and every ear stretched to catch his least word. Not
a soul left the church, rather those without crowded in closer.
“Son,” said Prior Robert, with unwontedly respectful kindness,
“you are here among your brothers, engaged in the worship of God, and
there is nothing to fear and nothing to regret, for the visitation granted you
was surely meant to inspire and arm you to go fearless through an imperfect
world, in the hope of a perfect world hereafter. You were keeping night watch
with Brother Cadfael at Saint Winifred’s chapel—do you remember
that? In the night something befell you that drew your spirit for a time away
from us, out of the body, but left that body unharmed and at rest like a child
asleep. We brought you back here still absent from us in the spirit, but now
you are here with us again, and all is well. You have been greatly
privileged.”
“Oh, greatly, far more than you know,” sang Columbanus, glowing
like a pale lantern. “I am the messenger of such goodness, I am the
instrument of reconciliation and peace. Oh, Father… Father Huw…
brothers… let me speak out here before all, for what I am bidden to tell
concerns all.”
Nothing, thought Cadfael, could have stopped him, so plainly did his
heavenly embassage override any objection mere prior or priest might muster.
And Robert was proving surprisingly compliant in accepting this transfer of
authority. Either he already knew that the voice from heaven was about to say
something entirely favourable to his plans and conducive to his glory, or else
he was truly impressed, and inclining heart and ear to listen as devoutly as
any man there present.
“Speak freely, brother,” he said, “let us share your
joy.”
“Father, at the hour of midnight as I knelt before the altar I heard a
sweet voice crying my name, and I arose and went forward to obey the call. What
happened to my body then I do not know, you tell me it was lying as if asleep
when you came. But it seemed to me that as I stepped towards the altar there
was suddenly a soft, golden light all about it, and there rose up, floating in
the midst of the light, a most beautiful virgin, who moved in a miraculous
shower of white petals, and distilled most sweet odours from her robe and from
her long hair. And this gracious being spoke to me, and told me that her name
was Winifred, and that she was come to approve our enterprise, and also to
forgive all those who out of mistaken loyalty and reverence had opposed it
hitherto. And then, oh, marvellous goodness!—she laid her hand on
Rhisiart’s breast, as his daughter has begged us to do in token of our
mere personal forgiveness, but she in divine absolution, and with such
perfection of grace, I cannot describe it.”
“Oh, son,” said Prior Robert in rapture, riding over the
quivering murmurs that crossed the church like ripples on a pool, “you
tell a greater wonder than we dared hope. Even the lost saved!”
“It is so! And, Father, there is more! When she laid her hand on him,
she bade me speak out to all men in this place, both native and stranger, and
make known her merciful will. And it is this ‘Where my bones shall be
taken out of the earth,’ she said, ‘there will be an open grave
provided. What I relinquish, I may bestow. In this grave,’ said Winifred,
‘let Rhisiart be buried, that his rest may be assured, and my power made
manifest.’ ”
“What could I do,” said Sioned, “but thank him for his
good offices, when he brought divine reassurance for my father’s weal?
And yet it outrages me, I would rather have stood up and said that I am not and
never have been in the least doubt that my father is in blessedness this
moment, for he was a good man who never did a mean wrong to anyone. And
certainly it’s kind of Saint Winifred to offer him the lodging
she’s leaving, and graciously forgive him, but—forgiveness for
what? Absolution for what? She might have praised him while she was about it,
and said outright that he was justified, not forgiven.”
“Yet a very ambassadorial message,” admitted Cadfael
appreciatively, “calculated to get us what we came for, assuage the
people of Gwytherin, make peace all round—”
“And to placate me, and cause me to give up the pursuit of my
father’s murderer,” said Sioned, “burying the deed along with
the victim. Except that I will not rest until I know.”
“—and shed reflected glory upon Prior Robert, I was going to
say. And I wish I knew which mind conceived the idea!”
They had met for a few hurried minutes at Bened’s smithy, where
Cadfael had gone to borrow mattock and spade for the holy work now to be
undertaken. Even a few of the men of Gwytherin had come forward and asked to
have a share in breaking the sacred earth, for though they were still reluctant
to lose their saint, if it was her will to leave them they had no wish to cross
her. Prodigious things were happening, and they intended to be in receipt of
her approval and blessing rather than run the risk of encountering her arrows.
“It seems to me most of the glory is falling, rather, on Brother
Columbanus of late,” said Sioned shrewdly. “And the prior took it
meekly, and never made any attempt to filch it back from him. That’s the
one thing that makes me believe he may be honest.”
She had said something that caused Cadfael to pause and look attentively at
her, scrubbing dubiously at his nose.
“You may well be right. And certainly this story is bound to go back
to Shrewsbury with us, and spread through all our sister houses, when we come
home with our triumph. Yes, Columbanus will certainly have made himself a great
name for holiness and divine favour in the order.”
“They say an ambitious man can make a grand career in the cloister,”
she said. “Maybe he’s busy laying the foundations, a great step up
towards being prior himself when Robert becomes abbot. Or even abbot, when
Robert supposes he’s about to become abbot! For it’s not his
name they’ll be buzzing round the shires as the visionary the saints use
to make their wants known.”
“That,” agreed Cadfael, “may not even have dawned on
Robert yet, but when the awe of the occasion passes it will. And he’s the
one who’s pledged to write a life of the saint, and complete it with the
account of this pilgrimage. Columbanus may very well end up as an anonymous
brother who happened to be charged with a message to the prior from his
patroness. Chroniclers can edit names out as easily as visionaries can noise
them abroad. But I grant you, this lad comes of a thrusting Norman family that
doesn’t put even its younger sons into the Benedictine habit to spend
their lives doing menial work like gardening.”
“And we’re no further forward,” said Sioned bitterly.
“No. But we have not finished yet.”
“But as I see it, this is devised to be an ending, to close this whole
episode in general amity, as if everything was resolved. But everything is not
resolved! Somewhere in this land there is a man who stabbed my father in the
back, and we’re all being asked to draw a veil over that and lose sight
of it in the great treaty of peace. But I want that man found, and Engelard
vindicated, and my father avenged, and I won’t rest, or let anyone else
rest, until I get what I want. And now tell me what I am to do.”
“What I’ve already told you,” said Cadfael. “Have
all your household party and friends gathered at the chapel to watch the grave
opened, and make sure that Peredur attends.”
“I’ve already sent Annest to beg him to come,” said
Sioned. “And then? What have I to say or do to Peredur?”
“That silver cross you wear round your neck,” said Cadfael.
“Are you willing to part with it in exchange for one step ahead towards
what you want to know?”
“That and all the rest of the valuables I own. You know it.”
“Then this,” said Cadfael, “is what you will
do…”
With prayers and psalms they carried their tools up to the tangled graveyard
by the chapel, trimmed back the brambles and wild flowers and long grass from
the little mound of Winifred’s grave, and reverently broke the sod. By
turns they laboured, all taking a share in the work for the merit to be
acquired. And most of Gwytherin gathered round the place in the course of the
day, all work left at a standstill in the fields and crofts, to watch the end
of this contention. For Sioned had spoken truly. She and all her household
servants were there among the rest, in mourning and massed to bring out
Rhisiart’s body for burial when the time came, but this funeral party had
become, for the time being, no more than a side-issue, an incident in the story
of Saint Winifred, and a closed incident at that.
Cadwallon was there, Uncle Meurice was there, and Bened, and all the other
neighbours. And there at his father’s elbow, withdrawn and brooding,
stood young Peredur, by the look of him wishing himself a hundred leagues away.
His thick dark brows were drawn together as though his head ached, and wherever
his brown eyes wandered, it was never towards Sioned. He had crept here
reluctantly at her express asking, but he could not or would not face her. The
bold red mouth was chilled and pale from the tension with which it was
tightened against his teeth. He watched the dark pit deepen in the grass, and
breathed hard and deep, like a man containing pain. A far cry from the spoiled
boy with the long, light step and the audacious smile, who so plainly had taken
it for granted that the world was his for the wooing. Peredur’s demons
were at him within.
The ground was moist but light, not hard to work, but the grave was deep.
Gradually the diggers sank to the shoulders in the pit, and by mid-afternoon
Brother Cadfael, shortest of the party, had almost disappeared from view when
he took his final turn in the depths. No one dared to doubt openly if they were
in the right place, but some must have been wondering. Cadfael, for no good
reason that he could see, had no doubts at all. The girl was here. She had
lived many years as an abbess after her brief martyrdom and miraculous
restoration, yet he thought of her as that devout, green girl, in romantic love
with celibacy and holiness, who had fled from Prince Cradoc’s advances as
from the devil himself. By some perverse severance of the heart in two he could
feel both for her and for the desperate lover, so roughly molten out of the
flesh and presumably exterminated in the spirit. Did anyone every pray for him?
He was in greater need than Winifred. In the end, perhaps the only prayers he
ever benefited by were Winifred’s prayers. She was Welsh, and capable of
detachment and subtlety. She might well have put in a word for him, to
reassemble his liquefied person and congeal it again into the shape of a man. A
chastened man, doubtless, but still the same shape as before. Even a saint may
take pleasure, in retrospect, in having been once desired.
The spade grated on something in the dark, friable soil, something neither
loam nor stone. Cadfael checked his stroke instantly at its suggestion of age,
frailty and crumbling dryness. He let the blade lie, and stooped to scoop away
with his hands the cool, odorous, gentle earth that hid the obstruction from
him. Dark soil peeled away under his fingers from a slender, pale, delicate
thing, the gentle dove-grey of pre-dawn, but freckled with pitted points of
black. He drew out an arm-bone, scarcely more than child size, and stroked away
the clinging earth. Islands of the same soft colouring showed below, grouped
loosely together. He did not want to break any of them. He hoisted the spade
and tossed it out of the pit.
“She is here. We have found her. Softly, now, leave her to me.”
Faces peered in upon him. Prior Robert gleamed in silvery agitation,
thirsting to plunge in and dredge up the prize in person, but deterred by the
clinging darkness of the soil and the whiteness of his hands. Brother
Columbanus at the brink towered and glittered, his exalted visage turned, not
towards the depths where this fragile virgin substance lay at rest, but rather
to the heavens from which her diffused spiritual essence had addressed him. He
displayed, no doubt of it, an aura of distinct proprietorship that dwarfed both
prior and sub-prior, and shone with its full radiance upon all those who
watched from the distance. Brother Columbanus meant to be, was, and knew that
he was, memorable in this memorable hour.
Brother Cadfael kneeled. It may even have been a significant omen that at
this moment he alone was kneeling. He judged that he was at the feet of the
skeleton. She had been there some centuries, but the earth had dealt kindly,
she might well be whole, or virtually whole. He had not wanted her disturbed at
all, but now he wanted her disturbed as little as might be, and delved
carefully with scooping palms and probing, stroking finger-tips to uncover the
whole slender length of her without damage. She must have been a little above
medium height, but willowy as a seventeen-year-old girl. Tenderly he stroked
the earth away from round her. He found the skull, and leaned on stretched
arms, fingering the eye-sockets clear, marvelling at the narrow elegance of the
cheek-bones, and the generosity of the dome. She had beauty and fineness in her
death. He leaned over her like a shield, and grieved.
“Let me down a linen sheet,” he said, “and some bands to
raise it smoothly. She shall not come out of here bone by bone, but whole woman
as she went in.”
“They handed a cloth down to him, and he spread it beside the slight
skeleton, and with infinite care eased her free of the loose soil, and edged
her by inches into the shroud of linen, laying the disturbed armbone in its
proper place. With bands of cloth slung under her she was drawn up into the
light of day, and laid tenderly in the grass at the side of her grave.
“We must wash away the soil-marks from her bones,” said Prior
Robert, gazing in reverent awe upon the prize he had gone to such trouble to
gain, “and wrap them afresh.”
“They are dry and frail and brittle,” warned Cadfael
impatiently. “If she is robbed of this Welsh earth she may very well
crumble to Welsh earth herself in your hands. And if you keep her here in the
air and the sun too long, she may fall to dust in any case. If you are wise,
Father Prior, you’ll wrap her well as she lies, and get her into the
reliquary and seal her from the air as tight as you can, as quickly as you
can.”
That was good sense, and the prior acted on it, even if he did not much
relish being told what to do so brusquely. With hasty but exultant prayers they
brought the resplendent coffin out to the lady, to avoid moving her more than
they must, and with repeated swathings of linen bound her little bones
carefully together, and laid her in the coffin. The brothers who made it had
realised the need for perfect sealing to preserve the treasure, and taken great
pains to make the lid fit down close as a skin, and line the interior with
lead. Before Saint Winifred was carried back into the chapel for the
thanksgiving Mass the lid was closed upon her, the catches secured, and at the
end of the service the prior’s seals were added to make all fast. They
had her imprisoned, to be carried away into the alien land that desired her
patronage. All the Welsh who could crowd into the chapel or cling close enough
to the doorway to catch glimpses of the proceedings kept a silence uncannily
perfect, their eyes following every move, secret eyes that expressed no
resentment, but by their very attention, fixed and unwavering, implied an
unreconciled opposition they were afraid to speak aloud.
“Now that this sacred duty is done,” said Father Huw, at once
relieved and saddened, “it is time to attend to the other duty which the
saint herself has laid upon us, and bury Rhisiart honourably, with full
absolution, in the grave she has bequeathed to him. And I call to mind, in the
hearing of all, how great a blessing is thus bestowed, and how notable an
honour.” It was as near as he would go to speaking out his own view of
Rhisiart, and in this, at least, he had the sympathy of every Welshman there
present.
That burial service was brief, and after it six of Rhisiart’s oldest
and most trusted servants took up the bier of branches, a little wilted now but
still green, and carried it out to the graveside. The same slings which had
lifted Saint Winifred waited to lower Rhisiart into the same bed.
Sioned stood beside her uncle, and looked all round her at the circle of her
friends and neighbours, and unclasped the silver cross from her neck. She had
so placed herself that Cadwallon and Peredur were close at her right hand, and
it was simple and natural to turn towards them. Peredur had hung back
throughout, never looking at her but when he was sure she was looking away, and
when she swung round upon him suddenly he had no way of avoiding.
“One last gift I want to give to my father. And I would like you,
Peredur, to be the one to give it. You have been like a son to him. Will you
lay this cross on his breast, where the murderer’s arrow pierced him? I
want it to be buried with him. It is my farewell to him here, let it be yours,
too.”
Peredur stood dumbstruck and aghast, staring from her still and challenging
face to the little thing she held out to him, in front of so many witnesses,
all of whom knew him, all of whom were known to him. She had spoken clearly, to
be heard by all. Every eye was on him, and all recorded, though without
understanding, the slow draining of blood from his face, and his
horror-stricken stare. He could not refuse what she asked. He could not do it
without touching the dead man, touching the very place where death had struck
him.
His hand came out with aching reluctance, and took the cross from her. To
leave her thus extending it in vain was more than he could stand. He did not
look at it, but only desperately at her, and in her face the testing calm had
blanched into incredulous dismay, for now she believed she knew everything, and
it was worse than anything she had imagined. But as he could not escape from
the trap she had laid for him, neither could she release him. It was sprung,
and now he had to fight his way out of it as best he could. They were already
wondering why he made no move, and whispering together in concern at his
hanging back.
He made a great effort, drawing himself together with a frantic briskness
that lasted only a moment. He took a few irresolute steps towards the bier and
the grave, and then baulked like a frightened horse, and halted again, and that
was worse, for now he stood alone in the middle of the circle of witnesses, and
could go neither forward nor back. Cadfael saw sweat break in great beads on
his forehead and lip.
“Come, son,” said Father Huw kindly, the last to suspect evil,
“don’t keep the dead waiting, and don’t grieve too much for
them, for that would be sin. I know, as Sioned has said, he was like another
father to you, and you share her loss. So do we all.”
Peredur stood quivering at Sioned’s name, and at the word
“father,” and tried to go forward, and could not move. His feet
would not take him one step nearer to the swathed form that lay by the open
grave. The light of the sun on him, the weight of all eyes, bore him down. He
fell on his knees suddenly, the cross still clutched in one hand, the other spread
to hide his face.
“He cannot!” he cried hoarsely from behind the shielding palm.
“He cannot accuse me! I am not guilty of murder! What I did was done when
Rhisiart was already dead!”
A great, gasping sigh passed like a sudden wind round the clearing and over
the tangled grave, and subsided into a vast silence. It was a long minute
before Father Huw broke it, for this was his sheep, not Prior Robert’s, a
child of his flock, and hitherto a child of grace, now stricken into wild
self-accusation of some terrible sin not yet explained, but to do with violent
death.
“Son Peredur,” said Father Huw firmly, “you have not been
charged with any ill-doing by any other but yourself. We are waiting only for
you to do what Sioned has asked of you, for her asking was a grace. Therefore
do her bidding, or speak out why you will not, and speak plainly.”
Peredur heard, and ceased to tremble. A little while he kneeled and gathered
his shattered composure about him doggedly, like a cloak. Then he uncovered his
face, which was pale, despairing but eased, no longer in combat with truth but
consenting to it. He was a young man of courage. He got to his feet and faced
them squarely.
“Father I come to confession by constraint, and not gladly, and I am
as ashamed of that as of what I have to confess. But it is not murder. I did
not kill Rhisiart. I found him dead.”
“At what hour?” asked Brother Cadfael, wholly without right, but
nobody questioned the interruption.
“I went out after the rain stopped. You remember it rained.”
They remembered. They had good reason. “It would be a little after noon.
I was going up to the pasture our side of Bryn, and I found him lying on his
face in that place where afterwards we all saw him. He was dead then, I swear
it! And I was grieved, but also I was tempted, for there was nothing in this
world I could do for Rhisiart, but I saw a way…” Peredur swallowed
and sighed, bracing his forehead against his fate, and went on. “I saw a
means of ridding myself of a rival. Of the favoured rival. Rhisiart had refused
his daughter to Engelard, but Sioned had not refused him, and well I knew there
was no hope for me, however her father urged her, while Engelard was there
between us. Men might easily believe that Engelard should kill Rhisiart,
if—if there was some proof…”
“But you did not believe it,” said Cadfael, so softly
that hardly anyone noticed the interruption, it was accepted and answered
without thought.
“No!” said Peredur almost scornfully. “I knew him, he
never would!”
“Yet you were willing he should be taken and accused. It was all one
to you if it was death that removed him out of your way, so he was
removed.”
“No!” said Peredur again, smouldering but aware that he was
justly lashed. “No, not that! I thought he would run, take himself away
again into England, and leave us alone, Sioned and me. I never wished him worse
than that. I thought, with him gone, in the end Sioned would do what her father
had wished, and marry me. I could wait! I would have waited years…”
He did not say, but there were two there, at least, who knew, and remembered
in his favour, that he had opened the way for Engelard to break out of the ring
that penned him in, and deliberately let him pass, just as Brother John, with a
better conscience, had frustrated the pursuit.
Brother Cadfael said sternly: “But you went so far as to steal one of
this unfortunate young man’s arrows, to make sure all eyes turned on
him.”
“I did not steal it, though no less discredit to me that I used it as
I did. I was out with Engelard after game, not a week earlier, with
Rhisiart’s permission. When we retrieved our arrows, I took one of his by
error among mine. I had it with me then.”
Peredur’s shoulders had straightened, his head was up, his hands, the
right still holding Sioned’s cross, hung gently and resignedly at his
sides. His face was pale but calm. He had got the worst of it off his back,
after what he had borne alone these last days confession and penance were balm.
“Let me tell the whole of it, all the thing I did, that has made me a
monster in my own eyes ever since. I will not make it less than it was, and it
was hideous. Rhisiart was stabbed in the back, and the dagger withdrawn and
gone. I turned him over on his back, and I turned that wound back to front, and
I tell you, my hands burn now, but I did it. He was dead, he suffered nothing.
I pierced my own flesh, not his. I could tell the line of the wound, for the
dagger had gone right through him, though the breast wound was small. I took my
own dagger, and opened the way for Engelard’s arrow to follow, and I
thrust it through and left it standing in him for witness. And I have not had
one quiet moment, night or day,” said Peredur, not asking pity, rather
grateful that now his silence was broken and his infamy known, and nothing more
to hide, “since I did this small, vile thing, and now I am glad
it’s out, whatever becomes of me. And at least grant me this, I did not
make my trap in such a way as to accuse Engelard of shooting a man in the back!
I knew him! I lived almost side by side with him since he came here a fugitive,
we were of an age, we could match each other. I have liked him, hunted with
him, fought with him, been jealous of him, even hated him because he was loved
where I was not. Love makes men do terrible things,” said Peredur, not pleading,
marvelling, “even to their friends.”
He had created, all unconsciously, a tremendous hush all about him, of awe
at his blasphemy, of startled pity for his desolation, of chastened wonder at
their own misconceivings. The truth fell like thunder, subduing them all.
Rhisiart had not been shot down with an arrow, but felled from behind at close
quarters, out of thick cover, a coward’s killing. Not saints, but men,
deal in that kind of treachery.
Father Huw broke the silence. In his own providence, where no alien
dignitaries dared intrude, he grew taller and more secure in his gentle,
neighbourly authority. And great violence had been done to what he knew to be
right, and great requital was due from the sinner, and great compassion due to
him.
“Son Peredur,” he said, “you stand in dire sin, and cannot
be excused. Such violation of the image of God, such misuse of a clean
affection—for such I know you had with Rhisiart—and such malice
towards an innocent man—for such you proclaimed Engelard—cannot go
unpunished.”
“God forbid,” said Peredur humbly, “that I should escape
any part of what is due. I want it! I cannot live with myself if I have only
this present self to live with!”
“Child, if you mean that, then give yourself into my hands, to be
delivered up both to secular and religious justice. As to the law, I shall
speak with the prince’s bailiff. As to the penance due before God, that
is for me as your confessor, and I require that you shall wait my considered
judgment.”
“So I will, Father,” said Peredur. “I want no unearned
pardon. I take penance willingly.”
“Then you need not despair of grace. Go home now, and remain
withindoors until I send for you.”
“I will be obedient to you in all things. But I have one prayer before
I go.” He turned slowly and faced Sioned. She was standing quite still
where the awful dread had fallen upon her, her hands clutched to her cheeks,
her eyes fixed in fascination and pain upon the boy who had grown up as her
playfellow. But the rigidity had ebbed out of her, for though he called himself
a monster, he was not, after all, the monster she had briefly thought him.
“May I now do what you asked of me? I am not afraid now. He was a fair
man always. He won’t accuse me of more than my due.”
He was both asking her pardon and saying his farewell to any hope he had
still cherished of winning her, for now that was irrevocably over. And the
strange thing was that now he could approach her, even after so great an
offence, without constraint, almost without jealousy. Nor did her face express any
great heat or bitterness against him. It was thoughtful and intent.
“Yes,” she said, “I still wish it.” If he had spoken
the whole truth, and she was persuaded that he had, it was well that he should
take his appeal to Rhisiart, in a form every man there would acknowledge. In
otherworldly justice the body would clear him of the evil he had not committed,
now that confession was made of what he had.
Peredur went forward steadily enough now, sank to his knees beside
Rhisiart’s body, and laid first his hand, and then Sioned’s cross,
upon the heart he had pierced, and no gush of blood sprang at his touch. And if
there was one thing certain, it was that here was a man who did believe. He
hesitated a moment, still kneeling, and then, feeling a need rather to give
thanks for this acceptance than to make any late and unfitting display of
affection, stooped and kissed the right hand that lay quiet over the left on
Rhisiart’s breast, their clasped shape showing through the close shroud.
That done, he rose and went firmly away by the downhill path towards his
father’s house. The people parted to let him through in a great silence,
and Cadwallon, starting out of a trance of unbelieving misery, lurched forward
in haste and went trotting after his son.
Chapter Nine
The evening was drawing in by the time they had buried Rhisiart, and it was
too late for Prior Robert and his companions to take their prize and leave at
once for home, even if it had been a seemly thing to do, after all that had
happened. Some ceremony was due to the community the saint was leaving, and the
houses that had offered hospitality freely even to those who came to rob them.
“We will stay this night over, and sing Vespers and Compline in the
church with you, and give due thanks,” said the prior. “And after
Compline one of us will again watch the night through with Saint Winifred, as
is only proper. And should the prince’s bailiff require that we stay
longer, we will do as he asks. For there is still the matter of Brother John,
who stands in contempt of the law, to our disgrace.”
“At present,” said Father Huw deprecatingly, “the bailiff
is giving his attention to the case of Rhisiart’s murder. For though we
have suffered many revelations in that matter, you see that we are no nearer
knowing who is guilty. What we have seen today is one man who certainly is
innocent of the crime, whatever his other sins may be.”
“I fear,” said Prior Robert with unwonted humility, “that
without ill intent we have caused you great grief and trouble here, and for
that I am sorry. And greatly sorry for the parents of that sinful young man,
who are suffering, I think, far worse than he, and without blame.”
“I am going to them now,” said Huw. “Will you go on ahead,
Father Prior, and sing Vespers for me? For I may be delayed some time. I must
do what I can for this troubled household.”
The people of Gwytherin had begun to drift away silently by many paths,
vanishing into the woods to spread the news of the day’s happening to the
far corners of the parish. In the long grass of the graveyard, trampled now by
many feet, the dark, raw shape of Rhisiart’s grave made a great scar, and
two of his men were filling in the earth over him. It was finished. Sioned
turned towards the gate, and all the rest of her people followed.
Cadfael fell in beside her as the subdued, straggling procession made its
way home towards the village.
“Well,” he said resignedly, “it was worth trying. And we
can’t say it got us nothing. At least we know now who committed the
lesser crime, if we’re very little nearer knowing who committed the
greater. And we know why there were two, for they made no sense, being one and
the same. And at any rate, we have shaken the devil off that boy’s back.
Are you quite revolted at what he did? As he is?”
“Strangely,” said Sioned, “I don’t believe I am. I
was too sick with horror, that short time while I thought him the murderer.
After that, it was simple relief that he was not. He has never gone short of
anything he wanted, you see, until he wanted me.”
“It was a real wanting,” said Brother Cadfael, remembering
long-past hungers of his own. “I doubt if he’ll ever quite get over
it, though I’m pretty sure he’ll make a sound marriage, and get
handsome children like himself, and be fairly content. He grew up today, she
won’t be disappointed, whoever she may be. But she’ll never be
Sioned.”
Her tired, woeful, discouraged face had softened and warmed, and suddenly
she was smiling beside him, faintly but reassuringly. “You are a good
man. You have a way of reconciling people. But no need! Do you think I did not
see how he dragged himself painfully to this afternoon’s business, and
has gone striding away with his head up to embrace his punishment? I might
really have loved him a little, if there had been no Engelard. But only a
little! He may do better than that.”
“You are a fine girl,” said Brother Cadfael heartily. “If
I had met you when I was thirty years younger, I should have made Engelard
sweat for his prize. Peredur should be thankful even for such a sister. But
we’re no nearer knowing what we want and need to know.”
“And have we any more shafts left to loose?” she asked ruefully.
“Any more snares to set? At least we’ve freed the poor soul we
caught in the last one.”
He was silent, glumly thinking.
“And tomorrow,” she said sadly, “Prior Robert will take
his saint and all his brothers, and you with them, and set out for home, and I
shall be left with nobody to turn to here. Father Huw is as near a saint
himself, in his small, confused way, as ever Winifred was, but no use to me.
And Uncle Meurice is a gentle creature who knows about running a manor, but
nothing about anything else, and wants no trouble and no exertion. And Engelard
must go on hiding, as well you know. Peredur’s plot against him is quite
empty now, we all know it. But does that prove he did not kill my father, after
a raging quarrel?”
“In the back?” said Cadfael, unguardedly indignant.
She smiled. “All that proves is that you know him! Not everyone does.
Some will be saying at this moment, perhaps, after all… that Peredur may
have been right without even knowing it.”
He thought about it and was dismayed, for no question but she was right.
What, indeed, did it prove if another man had wished to burden him with the
guilt? Certainly not that the guilt was not his. Brother Cadfael
confronted his own voluntarily assumed responsibility, and braced himself to
cope with it.
“There is also Brother John to be considered,” said Sioned. It
may well be that Annest, walking behind, had prodded her.
“I have not forgotten Brother John,” agreed Cadfael.
“But I think the bailiff well may have done. He would shut his eyes or
look the other way, if Brother John left for Shrewsbury with the rest of you.
He has troubles enough here, what does he want with alien trouble?”
“And if Brother John should seem to him to have left for Shrewsbury,
he would be satisfied? And ask no questions about one more outlander taken up
by a patron here?”
“I always knew you were quick,” said Sioned, brown and bright
and animated, almost herself again. “But would Prior Robert pursue him
still, when he hears he’s gone from custody? I don’t see him as a
forgiving man.”
“No, nor he is, but how would he set about it? The Benedictine order
has no real hold in Wales. No, I think he’d let it ride, now he has what
he came for. I’m more concerned for Engelard. Give me this one more
night, child, and do this for me! Send your people home, and stay the night
over with Annest at Bened’s croft, and if God aids me with some new
thought—for never forget God is far more deeply offended even than you or
I by this great wrong!—I’ll come to you there.”
“We’ll do that,” said Sioned. “And you’ll
surely come.”
They had slowed to let the cortege move well ahead of them, so that they
could talk freely. They were approaching the gatehouse of Cadwallon’s
holding, and Prior Robert and his companions were far in front and had passed
by the gate, bent upon singing Vespers in good time. Father Huw, issuing forth
in haste and agitation in search of help, seemed relieved rather than dismayed
to find only Cadfael within call. The presence of Sioned checked him to a
decent walk and a measured tone, but did nothing to subdue the effect of his
erected hair and frantic mien.
“Brother Cadfael, will you spare some minutes for this afflicted
household? You have some skills with medicines, you may be able to
advise…”
“His mother!” whispered Sioned in immediate reassurance.
“She weeps herself into a frenzy at everything that crosses her. I knew
this would set her off. Poor Peredur, he has his penance already! Shall I
come?”
“Better not,” he said softly, and moved to meet Father Huw.
Sioned was, after all, the innocent cause of Peredur’s fall from grace,
she would probably be the last person calculated to calm his mother’s
anguish. And Sioned understood him so, and went on, and left the matter to him,
so calmly that it was clear she expected no tragic results from the present
uproar. She had known Cadwallon’s wife all her life, no doubt she had
learned to treat her ups and downs as philosophically as Cadfael did Brother
Columbanus’ ecstasies and excesses. He never really hurt himself in his
throes, either!
“Dame Branwen is in such a taking,” fluttered Father Huw
distractedly, steering Cadfael in haste towards the open door of the hall.
“I fear for her wits. I’ve seen her upset before, and hard enough
to pacify, but now, her only child, and such a shock… Really, she may do
herself an injury if we cannot quiet her.”
Dame Branwen was indeed audible before they even entered the small room
where husband and son were trying to soothe her, against a tide of vociferous
weeping and lamentation that all but deafened them. The lady, fat and fair and
outwardly fashioned only for comfortable, shallow placidity, half-sat, half-lay
on a couch, throwing her substantial person about in extravagant distress, now
covering her silly, fond face, now throwing her arms abroad in sweeping
gestures of desolation and despair, but never for one moment ceasing to bellow
her sorrow and shame. The tears that flowed freely down her round cheeks and
the shattering sobs that racked her hardly seemed to impede the flow of words
that poured out of her like heavy rain.
Cadwallon on one side and Peredur on the other stroked and patted and
comforted in vain. As often as the father tried to assert himself she turned on
him with wild reproaches, crying that he had no faith in his own son, or he
could never have believed such a terrible thing of him, that the boy was
bewitched, under some spell that forced false confession out of him, that he
ought to have stood up for him before everybody and prevented the tale from
being accepted so lightly, for somewhere there was witchcraft in it. As often
as Peredur tried to convince her he had told the truth, that he was willing to
make amends, and she must accept his word, she rounded on him with fresh
outbursts of tears, screaming that her own son had brought dreadful disgrace
upon himself and her, that she wondered he dare come near her, that she would
never be able to lift up her head again, that he was a monster…
As for poor Father Huw, when he tried to assert his spiritual authority and
order her to submit to the force of truth and accept her son’s act with
humility, as Peredur himself had done in making full confession and offering
full submission, she cried out that she had been a God-fearing and law-abiding
woman all her life, and done everything to bring up her child in the same way,
and she could not now accept his guilt as reflecting upon her.
“Mother,” said Peredur, haggard and sweating worse than when he
faced Rhisiart’s body, “nobody blames you, and nobody will. What I
did I did, and it’s I who must abide the consequence, not you. There
isn’t a woman in Gwytherin won’t feel for you.”
At that she let out a great wail of grief, and flung her arms about him, and
swore that he should not suffer any grim penalties, that he was her own boy,
and she would protect him. And when he extricated himself with fading patience,
she screamed that he meant to kill her, the unfeeling wretch, and went off into
peals of ear-piercing, sobbing laughter.
Brother Cadfael took Peredur firmly by the sleeve, and hauled him away to
the back of the room. “Show a little sense, lad, and take yourself out of
her sight, you’re fuel to her fire. If nobody marked her at all
she’d have stopped long ago, but now she’s got herself into this
state she’s past doing that of her own accord. Did our two brothers stop
in here, do you know, or go on with the prior?”
Peredur was shaking and tired out, but responded hopefully to this
matter-of-fact treatment. “They’ve not been here, or I should have
seen them. They must have gone on to the church.”
Naturally, neither Columbanus nor Jerome would dream of absenting himself
from Vespers on such a momentous day.
“Never mind, you can show me where they lodge. Columbanus brought some
of my poppy syrup with him, in case of need, the phial should be there with his
scrip, he’d hardly have it on him. And as far as I know, he’s had
no occasion to use it, his cantrips here in Wales have been of a quieter kind.
We can find a use for it now.”
“What does it do?” asked Peredur, wide-eyed.
“It soothes the passions and kills pain—either of the body or
the spirit.”
“I could use some of that myself,” said Peredur with a wry
smile, and led the way out to one of the small huts that lined the stockade.
The guests from Shrewsbury had been given the best lodging the house afforded,
with two low brychans, and a small chest, with a rush lamp for light. Their few
necessaries occupied almost no space, but each had a leather scrip to hold
them, and both of these dangled from a nail in the timber wall. Brother Cadfael
opened first one, and then the other, and in the second found what he was
seeking.
He drew it out and held it up to the light, a small phial of greenish glass.
Even before he saw the line of liquid in it, its light weight had caused him to
check and wonder. Instead of being full to the stopper with the thick, sweet
syrup, the bottle was three-quarters empty.
Brother Cadfael stood stock-still for a moment with the phial in his hand,
staring at it in silence. Certainly Columbanus might at some time have felt the
need to forestall some threatening spiritual disturbance but Cadfael could
recall no occasion when he had said any word to that effect, or shown any sign
of the rosy, reassuring calm the poppies could bring. There was enough gone
from the bottle to restore serenity three times over, enough to put a man to
sleep for hours. And now that he came to think back, there had been at least
one occasion when a man had slept away hours of the day, instead of keeping the
watch he was set to keep. The day of Rhisiart’s death Columbanus had
failed of his duty, and confessed as much with heartfelt penitence. Columbanus,
who had the syrup in his possession, and knew its use…
“What must we do?” asked Peredur, uneasy in the silence.
“If it tastes unpleasant you’ll have trouble getting her to drink
it.”
“It tastes sweet.” But there was not very much of it left, a
little reinforcement with something else soothing and pleasant might be necessary.
“Go and get a cup of strong wine, and we’ll see how that goes
down.”
They had taken with them a measure of wine that day, he remembered, the
ration for the two of them, when they set off for the chapel. Columbanus had
drawn and carried it. And a bottle of water for himself, since he had made an
act of piety of renouncing wine until their mission was accomplished. Jerome
had done well, getting a double ration.
Brother Cadfael stirred himself out of his furious thoughts to deal with the
immediate need. Peredur hurried to do his bidding, but brought mead instead of
wine.
“She’s more likely to drink it down before she minks to be
obstinate, for she likes it better. And it’s stronger.”
“Good!” said Cadfael. “It will hide the syrup better. And
now, go somewhere quiet, and harden your heart and stop your ears and stay out
of her sight, for it’s the best thing you can do for her, and God knows
the best for yourself, after such a day. And leave agonising too much over your
sins, black as they are, there isn’t a confessor in the land who
hasn’t heard worse and never turned a hair. It’s a kind of
arrogance to be so certain you’re past redemption.”
The sweet, cloying drink swirled in the cup, the syrup unwinding into it in
a long spiral that slowly melted and vanished. Peredur with shadowy eyes
watched and was silent.
After a moment he said, very low: “It’s strange! I never could
have done so shabbily by anyone I hated.”
“Not strange at all,” said Cadfael bluntly, stirring his potion.
“When harried, we go as far as we dare, and with those we’re sure
of we dare go very far, knowing where forgiveness is certain.”
Peredur bit his lip until it was biddable. “Is it
certain?”
“As tomorrow’s daylight, child! And now be off out of my way, and
stop asking fool questions. Father Huw will have no time for you today,
there’s more important business waiting.”
Peredur went like a docile child, startled and comforted, and wherever he
hid himself, he did it effectively, for Cadfael saw no more of him that
evening. He was a good lad at heart, and this wild lunge of his into envy and
meanness had brought him up short against an image of himself that he did not
like at all. Whatever prayers Huw set him by way of penance were likely to hit
heaven with the irresistible fervour of thunderbolts, and whatever hard labour
he was given, the result was likely to stand solid as oak and last for ever.
Cadfael took his draught, and went back to where Dame Branwen was still
heaving and quivering with uncontrollable sobs, by this time in genuine
distress, exhausted by her efforts but unable to end them. He took advantage of
her sheer weariness to present the cup to her as soon as he reached her side,
and with abrupt authority that acted on her before she could muster the fibre
of stubbornness.
“Drink this!” And automatically she drank it, half of it going
down out of pure surprise, the second half because the first had taught her how
dry and sore her throat was from all its exertions, and how smooth was the
texture and how sweet the taste of this brew. The very act of swallowing it
broke the frightening rhythm of the huge sighs that had convulsed her almost
worse than the sobbing. Father Huw had time to mop his brow with a fold of his
sleeve before she was able to resume her complaints. Even then, by comparison
with what had gone before, they sounded half-hearted.
“We women, we mothers, we sacrifice our lives to bringing up children,
and when they’re grown they reward us by bringing disgrace upon us. What
did I ever do to deserve this?”
“He’ll do you credit yet,” said Cadfael cheerfully.
“Stand by him in his penance, but never try to excuse his sin, and
he’ll think the better of you for it.”
That went by her like the wind sighing at the time, though she may have
remembered it later. Her voice declined gradually from its injured
self-justification, dwindled into a half-dreamy monologue of grief, and took on
at length a tone of warm and drowsy complacency, before it lapsed into silence.
Cadwallon breathed deep and cautiously, and eyed his advisers.
“I shall call her women and get her to bed,” said Cadfael.
“She’ll sleep the night through, and it’ll do her nothing but
good.” And you more good still, he thought but did not say. “Let
your son rest, too, and never say another word about his trouble but by the
way, like any other daily business, unless he speaks up first. Father Huw will
take care of him faithfully.”
“I will,” said Huw. “He’s worth our efforts.”
Dame Branwen went amiably where she was led, and the house was wonderfully
quiet. Cadfael and Huw went out together, pursued as far as the gate by
Cadwallon’s distracted gratitude. When they were well away from the
holding, at the end of the stockade, the quietness of the dusk came down on
them softly, a cloud descending delicately upon a cloud.
“In time for supper, if not for Vespers,” said Huw wearily.
“What should we have done without you, Brother Cadfael? I have no skill
at all with women, they confuse me utterly. I marvel how you have learned to
deal with them so ably, you, a cloistered brother.”
Cadfael thought of Bianca, and Arianna, and Mariam, and all the others, some
known so briefly, all so well.
“Both men and women partake of the same human nature, Huw. We both
bleed when we’re wounded. That’s a poor, silly woman, true, but we
can show plenty of poor, silly men. There are women as strong as any of us, and
as able.” He was thinking of Mariam—or was it of Sioned? “You
go to supper, Huw, and hold me excused, and if I can be with you before
Compline, I will. I have some business first at Bened’s smithy.”
The empty phial swung heavily in the pocket in his right sleeve, reminding
him. His mind was still busy with the implications. Before ever he reached
Bened’s croft he had it clear in his mind what must be done, but was no
nearer knowing how to set about it.
Cai was with Bened on the bench under the eaves, with a jug of rough wine
between them. They were not talking, only waiting for him to appear, and there
could be no reason for that, but that Sioned had told them positively that he
would.
“A fine tangle it turns out,” said Bened, shaking his grizzled
head. “And now you’ll be off and leave us holding it. No blame to
you, you have to go where your duty is. But what are we to do about Rhisiart
when you’re gone? There’s more than half this parish thinks your
Benedictines have killed him, and the lesser half thinks some enemy here has
taken the chance to blame you, and get clean away into cover. We were a
peaceful community until you came, nobody looked for murder among us.”
“God knows we never meant to bring it,” said Cadfael. “But
there’s still tonight before we go, and I haven’t shot my last bolt
yet. I must speak with Sioned. We’ve things to do, and not much time for
doing them.”
“Drink one cup with us before you go in to her,” insisted Cai.
“That takes no time at all, and is a powerful aid to thought.”
They were seated all together, three simple, honest men, and the wine
notably lower in the jug, when someone turned in at the gate, light feet came
running in great haste along the path, and suddenly there was Annest
confronting them, skirts flying and settling about her like wings folding, her
breath short and laboured, and excitement and consternation in her face. And
ready to be indignant at the very sight of them sitting peacefully drinking
wine.
“You’d better stir yourselves,” she said, panting and
sparkling. “I’ve been along to Father Huw’s house to see
what’s going on there—Marared and Edwin between them have been
keeping an eye open for us. Do you know who’s there taking supper with
the Benedictines? Griffith ap Rhys, the bailiff! And do you know where
he’s bound, afterwards? Up to our house, to take Brother John to
prison!”
They were on their feet fast enough at this news, though Bened dared to
question it. “He can’t be there! The last I heard of him he was at
the mill.”
“And that was this morning, and I tell you now he’s eating and
drinking with Prior Robert and the rest. I’ve seen him with my own eyes,
so don’t tell me he can’t be there. And here I find you sitting on
your hams drinking, as though we had all the time in the world!”
“But why in such a hurry tonight?” persisted Bened.
“Did the prior send for him, because he’s wanting to be away
tomorrow?”
“The devil was in it! He came to Vespers just by way of compliment to
Father Huw, and who should he find celebrating instead but Prior Robert, and
the prior seized on it as just the chance he wanted, and has hung on to him and
persuaded him Brother John must be taken in charge tonight, for he can’t
leave without knowing he’s safely in the hands of the law. He says the
bailiff should deal with him for the secular offence of hindering the arrest of
a criminal, and when he’s served his penalty he’s to be sent back
to Shrewsbury to answer for his defiance of discipline, or else the prior will
send an escort to fetch him. And what could the bailiff do but fall in with it,
when it was put to him like that? And here you sit—!”
“All right, girl, all right,” said Cai placatingly.
“I’m off this minute, and Brother John will be out of there and
away to a safe place before ever the bailiff gets near us. I’ll take one
of your ponies, Bened….”
“Saddle another for me,” said Annest with determination.
“I’m coming with you.”
Cai went off at a jogtrot to the paddock, and Annest, drawing breath more
easily now that the worst was told, drank off the wine he had left in his cup,
and heaved a huge, resolute sigh.
“We’d better be out of here fast, for that young brother who
looks after the horses now will be coining down after supper to get them. The
prior means to be there to see John safe bound. ‘There’s time yet
before Compline,’ he said. He was complaining of wanting you, too, to
interpret for him, they were managing lamely with only Latin between them. Dear
God, what a day it’s been!”
And what a night, thought Cadfael, it’s still likely to be.
“What else was going on there?” he asked. “Did you hear
anything that might give me a light? For heaven knows I need one!”
“They were debating which one of them should watch the night through
at the chapel. And that same young fair one, the one who has visions, up and
prayed it might be him. He said he’d been unfaithful to his watch once,
and longed still to make amends. And the prior said he might. That much I
understood myself. All the prior’s thinking about seems to be making all
the trouble he can for John,” said Annest resentfully, “or I should
think he might have sent somebody else instead. That young brother—what
is it you call him?”
“Columbanus,” said Brother Cadfael.
“That’s him, Columbanus! He begins to put on airs as if he owned
Saint Winifred. I don’t want her to go away at all, but at least it was
the prior who first thought of it, and now if there’s a halo for anybody
it’s shifted to this other fellow’s head.”
She did not know it, but she had indeed given Cadfael a light, and with
every word she said it burned more steadily. “So he’s to be the one
who watches the night through before the altar—and alone, is he?”
“So I heard.” Cai was coming with the ponies, at a gay trot out
of the meadow. Annest rose eagerly and kilted her gown, knotting her girdle
tightly about the broad pleat she drew up over her hips. “Brother
Cadfael, you don’t think it wrong of me to love John? Or of him to love
me? I don’t care about the rest of them, but I should be sorry if you
thought we were doing something wicked.”
Cai had not bothered with a saddle for himself, but had provided one for
her. Quite simply and naturally Brother Cadfael cupped his hands for her foot,
to give her a lift on to the pony’s broad back, and the fresh scent of
her linen and the smooth coolness of her ankle against his wrists as she
mounted made one of the best moments of that interminably long and chaotic day.
“As long as I may live, girl,” he said, “I doubt if I shall
ever know two creatures with less wickedness between them. He made a mistake,
and there should be provision for everybody to make one fresh start. I
don’t think he’s making any mistake this time.”
He watched her ride away, setting an uphill pace to which Cai adapted
himself goodhumouredly. They had a fair start, it would be ten minutes or more
yet before Columbanus came to fetch the horses, and even then he had to take
them back to the parsonage. It might be well to put in an appearance and go
with Robert dutifully to interpret his fulminations, too, in which case there
was need of haste, for he had now a great deal to say to Sioned, and this
night’s moves must be planned thoroughly. He withdrew into the croft as
soon as Annest and Cai were out of sight, and Sioned came out of the shadows
eagerly to meet him.
“I expected Annest to be here before you. She went to find out
what’s happening at Father Huw’s. I thought best to stay out of
sight. If people think I’m away home, so much the better. You
haven’t seen Annest?”
“I have, and heard all her news,” said Cadfael, and told her
what was in the wind, and where Annest was gone. “Never fear for John,
they’ll be there well ahead of any pursuit. We have other business, and
no time to waste, for I shall be expected to ride with the prior, and
it’s as well. I should be there to see fair play. If we manage our
business as well as I fancy Cai and Annest will manage theirs, before morning
we may know what we want to know.”
“You’ve found out something,” she said with certainty.
“You are changed. You are sure!”
He told her briefly all that had happened at Cadwallon’s house, how he
had brooded upon it without enlightenment as to how it was to be used, and how
Annest in innocence had shown him. Then he told her what he required of her.
“I know you can speak English, you must use it tonight.
This may be a more dangerous trap than any we’ve laid before, but I
shall be close by. And you may call in Engelard, too, if he’ll promise to
stay close in cover. But, child, if you have any doubts or fears, if
you’d rather let be, and have me try some other way, say so now, and so
be it.”
“No,” she said, “no doubts and no fears. I can do
anything. I dare do anything.”
“Then sit down with me, and learn your part well, for we haven’t
long. And while we plan, can I ask you to bring me some bread and a morsel of
cheese? For I’ve missed my supper.”
Prior Robert and Brother Richard rode into Rhisiart’s yard with the
prince’s bailiff between them, his two henchmen and Brother Cadfael close
behind, at about half past seven, in a mild twilight, with all the unhurried
ceremony of the law, rather as if Griffith ap Rhys held his commission from
Saint Benedict, and not from Owain Gwynedd. The bailiff was, in fact, more than
a little vexed at this unfortunate encounter, which had left him no alternative
but to comply with Robert’s demands. An offence against Welsh law was
alleged, and had been reported to him, and he was obliged to investigate it,
where, considering the circumstances, he would much have preferred to pack all
the Benedictine delegation back to Shrewsbury, and let them sort out their own
grudges there, without bothering a busy man who had plenty of more important
things on his mind. Unhappily Cadwallon’s villein, the long-legged fellow
who had been brought down by Brother John, had given vociferous evidence in
support of the accusation, or it would have been easier to ignore it.
There was no one on duty at the gate, which was strange, and as they rode
in, a number of people seemed to be running hither and thither in a distracted
way, as if something unforeseen had happened, and confused and conflicting
orders were being given from several authorities at once. No groom ran to
attend to them, either. Prior Robert was displeased. Griffith ap Rhys was
mildly and alertly interested. When someone did take notice of them, it was a
very handsome young person in a green gown, who came running with her skirts
gathered in her hands, and her light-brown hair slipping out of its glossy coil
to her shoulders.
“Oh, sirs, you must excuse us this neglect, we’ve been so
disturbed! The gate-keeper was called away to help, and all the grooms are
hunting… But I’m ashamed to let our troubles cast a shadow over our
hospitality. My lady’s resting, and can’t be disturbed, but
I’m at your service. Will it please you light down? Shall I have lodgings
made ready?”
“We don’t propose to stay,” said Griffith ap Rhys, already
suspecting this artless goodwill, and approving the way she radiated it.
“We came to relieve you of a certain young malefactor you’ve had in
hold here. But it seems you’ve suffered some further calamity, and we
should be sorry to add to your troubles, or disturb your lady, after the
grievous day she’s endured.”
“Madam,” said Prior Robert, civilly but officiously, “you
are addressing the prince’s bailiff of Rhos, and I am the prior of
Shrewsbury abbey. You have a brother of that abbey in confinement here, the
royal bailiff is come to relieve you of his care.”
All of which Cadfael duly and solemnly translated for Annest’s
benefit, his face as guileless as hers.
“Oh, sir!” She opened her eyes wide and curtseyed deeply to
Griffith and cursorily to the prior, separating her own from the alien.
“It’s true we had such a brother here a prisoner…”
“Had?” said Robert sharply, for once detecting the change of
tense.
“Had?” said Griffith thoughtfully.
“He’s gone, sir! You see what confusion he’s left behind.
This evening, when his keeper took him his supper, this brother struck him down
with a board torn loose from the manger in this prison, and dropped the bolt on
him and slipped away. It was some time before we knew. He must have climbed the
wall, you see it is not so high. We have men out now looking for him in the
woods, and searching everywhere here within. But I fear he’s clean
gone!”
Cai made his entrance at the perfect time, issuing from one of the barns
with shaky steps, his head wreathed in a white cloth lightly dabbled with red.
“The poor man, the villain broke his head for him! It was some time
before he could drag himself to the door and hammer on it, and make himself
heard. There’s no knowing how far the fellow may have got by now. But the
whole household is out hunting for him.”
The bailiff, as in duty bound, questioned Cai, but gently and briefly,
questioned all the other servants, who ran to make themselves useful and
succeeded only in being magnificently confusing. And Prior Robert, burning with
vengeful zeal, would have pressed them more strenuously but for the
bailiff’s presence and obvious prior right, and the brevity of the time
at his disposal if he was to get back for Compline. In any case, it was quite
clear that Brother John was indeed over the wall and clean gone. Most willingly
they showed the place where he had been confined, and the manger from which he
had ripped the board, and the board itself, artistically spattered at one end
with spots of Cai’s gore, though it may, of course, have been pigment
borrowed from the butcher.
“It seems your young man has given us all the slip,” said
Griffith, with admirable serenity for a man of law who has lost a malefactor.
“There’s nothing more to be done here. They could hardly expect
such violence from a Benedictine brother, it’s no blame to them.”
With considerable pleasure Cadfael translated that neat little stab. It
kindled a spark in the speaking eyes of the young person in green, and Griffith
did not miss it. But to challenge it would have been folly. The clear brown
eyes would have opened wide enough and deep enough to drown a man in their
innocence. “We’d best leave them in peace to mend their broken
mangers and broken heads,” said Griffith, “and look elsewhere for
our fugitive.”
“The wretch compounds his offences,” said Robert, furious.
“But I cannot allow his villainy to disrupt my mission. I must set out
for home tomorrow, and leave his capture to you.”
“You may trust me to deal properly with him,” said Griffith
drily, “when he is found.” If he laid the slightest of emphasis on
the “when”, no one appeared to remark it but Cadfael and Annest. By
this time Annest was quite satisfied that she liked this princely official, and
could trust him to behave like a reasonable man who is not looking for trouble,
or trying to make it for others as harmless as himself.
“And you will restore him to our house when he has purged his offences
under Welsh law?”
“When he has done so,” said Griffith, decidedly with some stress
this time on the “when”, “you shall certainly have him
back.”
With that Prior Robert had to be content, though his Norman spirit burned at
being deprived of its rightful victim. And on the ride back he was by no means
placated by Griffith’s tales of the large numbers of fugitive outlaws who
had found no difficulty in living wild in these forests, and even made friends
among the country people, and been accepted into families, and even into
respectability at last. It galled his orderly mind to think of insubordination
mellowing with time and being tolerated and condoned. He was in no very
Christian mood when he swept into Father Huw’s church, only just in time
for Compline.
They were all there but Brother John, the remaining five brethren from
Shrewsbury and a good number of the people of Gwytherin, to witness the last
flowering of Brother Columbanus’ devotional gift of ecstasy, now
dedicated entirely to Saint Winifred, his personal patroness who had healed him
of madness, favoured him with her true presence in a dream, and made known her
will through him in the matter of Rhisiart’s burial. For at the end of
Compline, rising to go to his self-chosen vigil, Columbanus turned to the
altar, raised his arms in a sweeping gesture, and prayed aloud in a high, clear
voice that the virgin martyr would deign to visit him once more in his holy
solitude, in the silence of the night, and reveal to him again the
inexpressible bliss from which he had returned so reluctantly to this imperfect
world. And more, that this time, if she found him worthy of translation out of
the body, she would take him up living into that world of light. Humbly he
submitted his will to endure here below, and do his duty in the estate assigned
him, but rapturously he sent his desire soaring to the timber roof, to be
uplifted out of the flesh, transported through death without dying, if he was
counted ready for the assumption.
Everyone present heard, and trembled at such virtue. Everyone but Brother
Cadfael, who was past trembling at the arrogance of man, and whose mind, in any
case, was busy and anxious with other, though related, matters.
Chapter Ten
Brother Columbanus entered the small, dark, woodscented chapel, heavy with
the odours of centuries, and closed the door gently behind him, without
latching it. There were no candles lighted, tonight, only the small oil-lamp
upon the altar, that burned with a tall, unwavering flame from its floating
wick. That slender, single turret of light cast still shadows all around, and
being almost on a level with the bier of Saint Winifred, braced on trestles
before it, made of it a black coffin shape, only touched here and there with
sparkles of reflected silver.
Beyond the capsule of soft golden light all was darkness, perfumed with age
and dust. There was a second entrance, from the minute sacristy that was no
more than a porch beside the altar, but no draught from that or any source
caused the lamp-flame to waver even for an instant. There might have been no
storms of air or spirit, no winds, no breath of living creature, to disturb the
stillness.
Brother Columbanus made his obeisance to the altar, briefly and almost
curtly. There was no one to see, he had come alone, and neither seen nor heard
any sign of another living soul in the graveyard or the woods around. He moved
the second prayer-desk aside, and set the chosen one squarely in the centre of
the chapel, facing the bier. His behavior was markedly more practical and
moderate than when there were people by to see him, but did not otherwise
greatly differ. He had come to watch out the night on his knees, and he was
prepared to do so, but there was no need to labour his effects until morning,
when his fellows would come to take Saint Winifred in reverent procession on
the first stage of her journey. Columbanus padded the prie-dieu for his knees
with the bunched skirts of his habit, and made himself as comfortable as
possible with his gowned arms broadly folded as a pillow for his head. The
umber darkness was scented and heavy with the warmth of wood, and the night
outside was not cold. Once he had shut out the tiny, erect tower of light and
the few bright surfaces from which it was reflected, the drowsiness he was
inviting came stealing over him in long, lulling waves until it washed over his
head, and he slept.
It seemed, after the fashion of sleep, no time at all before he was startled
awake, but in fact it was more than three hours, and midnight was approaching,
when his slumbers began to be strangely troubled with a persistent dream that
someone, a woman, was calling him by name low and clearly, and over and over
and over again: “Columbanus…. Columbanus…” with
inexhaustible and relentless patience. And he was visited, even in sleep, by a
sensation that this woman had all the time in the world, and was willing to go
on calling for ever, while for him there was no time left at all, but he must
awake and be rid of her.
He started up suddenly, stiff to the ends of fingers and toes, ears
stretched and eyes staring wildly, but there was the enclosing capsule of mild
darkness all about him as before, and the reliquary dark, too, darker than
before, or so it seemed, as if the flame of the lamp, though steady, had
subsided, and was now more than half hidden behind the coffin. He had forgotten
to check the oil. Yet he knew it had been fully supplied when last he left it,
after Rhisiart’s burial, and that was only a matter of hours ago.
It seemed that all of his senses, hearing had been the last to return to
him, for now he was aware, with a cold crawling of fear along his skin, that
the voice of his dream was still with him, and had been with him all along,
emerging from dream into reality without a break. Very soft, very low, very
deliberate, not a whisper, but the clear thread of a voice, at once distant and
near, insisting unmistakably: “Columbanus… Columbanus…
Columbanus, what have you done?”
Out of the reliquary the voice came, out of the light that was dwindling
even as he stared in terror and unbelief.
“Columbanus, Columbanus, my false servant, who blasphemes against my
will and murders my champions, what will you say in your defence to Winifred?
Do you think you can deceive me as you deceive your prior and your
brothers?”
Without haste, without heat, the voice issued forth from the darkening apse
of the altar, so small, so terrible, echoing eerily out of its sacred cave.
“You who claim to be my worshipper, you have played me false like the
vile Cradoc, do you think you will escape his end? I never wished to leave my
resting-place here in Gwytherin. Who told you otherwise but your own devil of
ambition? I laid my hand upon a good man, and sent him out to be my champion,
and this day he has been buried here, a martyr for my sake. The sin is recorded
in heaven, there is no hiding-place for you. Why,” demanded the voice,
cold, peremptory and menacing in its stillness, “have you killed my servant
Rhisiart?”
He tried to rise from his knees, and it was as if they were nailed to the
wood of the prie-dieu. He tried to find a voice, and only a dry croaking came
out of his stiff throat. She could not be there, there was no one there! But
the saints go where they please, and reveal themselves to whom they please, and
sometimes terribly. His cold fingers clutched at the desk, and felt nothing.
His tongue, like an unplaned splinter of wood, tore the roof of his mouth when
he fought to make it speak.
“There is no hope for you but in confession, Columbanus, murderer!
Speak! Confess!”
“No!” croaked Columbanus, forcing out words in frantic haste.
“I never touched Rhisiart! I was here in your chapel, holy virgin, all
that afternoon, how could I have harmed him? I sinned against you, I was
faithless, I slept… I own it! Don’t lay a greater guilt on
me…”
“It was not you who slept,” breathed the voice, a tone higher, a
shade more fiercely, “liar that you are! Who carried the wine? Who
poisoned the wine, causing even the innocent to sin? Brother Jerome slept, not
you! You went out into the forest and waited for Rhisiart, and struck
him down.”
“No… no, I swear it!” Shaking and sweating, he clawed at
the desk before him, and could get no leverage with his palsied hands to prise
himself to his feet and fly from her. How can you fly from beings who are
everywhere and see everything? For nothing mortal could possibly know what this
being knew. “No, it’s all wrong, I am misjudged! I was asleep here
when Father Huw’s messenger came for us. Jerome shook me awake… The
messenger is witness…”
“The messenger never passed the doorway. Brother Jerome was already
stirring out of his poisoned sleep, and went to meet him. As for you, you
feigned and lied, as you feign and lie now. Who was it brought the poppy syrup?
Who was it knew its use? You were pretending sleep, you lied even in confessing
to sleep, and Jerome, as weak as you are wicked, was glad enough to think you
could not accuse him, not even seeing that you were indeed accusing him of
worse, of your act, of your slaying! He did not know you lied,
and could not charge you with it. But I know, and I do charge you! And
my vengeance loosed upon Cradoc may also be loosed upon you, if you lie to me
but once more!”
“No!” he shrieked, and covered his face as though she dazzled
him with lightnings, though only a thin, small, terrible sound threatened him.
“No, spare! I am not lying! Blessed virgin, I have been your true
servant… I have tried to do your will… I know nothing of this! I
never harmed Rhisiart! I never gave poisoned wine to Jerome!”
“Fool!” said the voice in a sudden loud cry. “Do you think
you can deceive me? Then what is this?”
There was a sudden silvery flash in the air before him, and something fell and
smashed with a shivering of glass on the floor just in front of the desk,
spattering his knees with sharp fragments and infinitesimal, sticky drops, and
at the same instant the flame of the lamp died utterly, and black darkness
fell.
Shivering and sick with fear, Columbanus groped forward along the earth
floor, and slivers of glass crushed and stabbed under his palms, drawing blood.
He lifted one hand to his face, whimpering, and smelled the sweet, cloying
scent of the poppy syrup, and knew that he was kneeling among the fragments of
the phial he had left safe in his scrip at Cadwallon’s house.
It was no more than a minute before the total darkness eased, and there
beyond the bier and the altar the small oblong shape of the window formed in
comparative light, a deep, clear sky, moonless but starlit. Shapes within the
chapel again loomed very dimly, giving space to his sickening terror. There was
a figure standing motionless between him and the bier.
It took a little while for his eyes to accustom themselves to the dimness,
and assemble out of it this shadowy, erect pallor, a woman lost in obscurity
from the waist down, but head and shoulders feebly illuminated by the starlight
from the altar window. He had not seen her come, he had heard nothing. She had
appeared while he was dragging his torn palm over the shards of glass, and
moaning as if at the derisory pain. A slender, still form swathed from head to
foot closely in white, Winifred in her grave clothes, long since dust, a thin
veil covering her face and head, and her arm outstretched and pointing at him.
He shrank back before her, scuffling abjectly backwards along the floor,
making feeble gestures with his hands to fend off the very sight of her.
Frantic tears burst out of his eyes, and frantic words from his lips.
“It was for you! It was for you and for my abbey! I did it for the
glory of our house! I believed I had warranty—from you and from heaven!
He stood in the way of God’s will! He would not let you go. I meant only
rightly when I did what I did!”
“Speak plainly,” said the voice, sharp with command, “and
say out what you did.”
“I gave the syrup to Jerome—in his wine—and when he was
asleep I stole out to the forest path, and waited for Rhisiart. I followed him.
I struck him down… Oh, sweet Saint Winifred, don’t let me be damned
for striking down the enemy who stood in the way of blessedness…”
“Struck in the back!” said the pale figure, and a sudden cold
gust of air swept over her and shuddered in her draperies, and surging across
the chapel, blew upon Columbanus and chilled him to the bone. As if she had
touched him! And she was surely a pace nearer, though he had not seen her move.
“Struck in the back, as mean cowards and traitors do! Own it! Say it
all!”
“In the back!” babbled Columbanus, scrambling back from her like
a broken animal, until his shoulders came up against the wall, and he could
retreat no farther. “I own it. I confess it all! Oh, merciful saint, you
know all, and I cannot hide from you! Have pity on me! Don’t destroy me!
It was all for you, I did it for you!”
“You did it for yourself,” charged the voice, colder than ice
and burning like ice. “You who would be master of whatever order you
enter, you with your ambitions and stratagems, you setting out willfully to
draw to yourself all the glory of possessing me, to work your way into the
centre of all achievements, to show as the favourite of heaven, the paragon of
piety, to elbow Brother Richard out of his succession to your prior, and if you
could, the prior out of his succession to your abbot. You with your thirst to
become the youngest head under a mitre in this or any land! I know you, and I
know your kind. There is no way too ruthless for you, providing it leads to
power.”
“No, no!” he panted, bracing himself back against the wall, for
certainly she was advancing upon him, and now in bitter, quiet fury, jetting
menace from her outstretched finger-tips. “It was all for you, only for
you! I believed I was doing your will!”
“My will to evil?” the voice rose into a piercing cry, sharp as a
dagger. “My will to murder?”
She had taken one step too many. Columbanus broke in frenzied fear, clawed
himself upright by the wall, and struck out with both hands, beating at her
blindly to fend her off from touching, and uttering thin, babbling cries as he
flailed about him. His left hand caught in her draperies and dragged the veil
from her face and head. Dark hair fell round her shoulders. His fingers made
contact with the curve of a smooth, cool cheek, cool, but not cold, smooth with
the graceful curves of firm young flesh, where in his sick horror he had
expected to plunge his hand into the bony hollows of a skull.
He uttered a scream that began in frantic terror and ended in soaring
triumph. The hand that had shrunk from contact turned suddenly to grasp hold,
knotting strong fingers in the dark tangle of hair. He was very quick,
Columbanus. It took him no more than the intake of a breath to know he had a
flesh-and-blood woman at the end of his arm, and scarcely longer to know who
she must be, and what she had done to him, with this intolerable trap in which
she had caught him. And barely another breath to consider that she was here
alone, and to all appearances had set her trap alone, and if she survived he
was lost, and if she did not survive, if she vanished—there was plenty
left of the night!—he was safe, and still in command of all this
expedition, and inheritor of all its glory.
It was his misfortune that Sioned was almost as quick in the uptake as he.
In a darkness in which vision hardly helped or hindered, she heard the great,
indrawn breath that released him from the fear of hell and heaven together, and
felt the wave of animal anger that came out from him like a foul scent, almost
as sickening as the odour of his fear. She sprang back from it by instinct, and
repeated the lunge of intent, dragging herself out of his grasp at the price of
a few strands of hair. But his clawing hand, cheated, loosed the fragments and
caught again at the linen sheet that draped her, and that would not tear so easily.
She swung round to her left, to put as much distance as she could between her
body and his right hand, but she saw him lunge into the breast of his habit,
and saw the brief, sullen flash of the steel as he whipped it out and followed
her swing, hacking into dimness. The same dagger, she thought, swooping beneath
its first blind stab, that killed my father.
Somewhere a door had opened fully on the night, for the wind blew through
the chapel suddenly, and sandalled feet thudded in with the night air, a thickset,
powerful body driving the draught before it. A loud voice thundered warning.
Brother Cadfael erupted into the chapel from the sacristy like a bolt from a
crossbow, and drove at full speed into the struggle.
Columbanus was in the act of striking a second time, and with his left hand
firmly clutching the linen sheet wound about Sioned’s body. But she was
whirling round away from him to unloose those same folds that held her, and the
blow that was meant for her heart only grazed painfully down her left forearm.
Then his grip released her, and she fell back against the wall, and Columbanus
was gone, hurtling out at the door in full flight, and Brother Cadfael was
embracing her with strong, sustaining arms, and upbraiding her with a furious,
bracing voice, while he held her in a bear’s hug, and felt at her as
tenderly and fervently as a mother.
“For God’s sake, fool daughter, why did you get within his
reach? I told you, keep the bier between you and him…!”
“Get after him,” shouted Sioned wrathfully, “do you want
him clean away? I’m sound enough, go get him! He killed my
father!”
They headed for the door together, but Cadfael was out of it first. The girl
was strong, vigorous and vengeful, a Welshwoman to the heart, barely grazed, he
knew the kind. The wind of action blew her, she felt no pain and was aware of
no effusion of blood, blood she wanted, and with justification. She was close
on his heels as he rolled like a thunderbolt down the narrow path through the
graveyard towards the gate. The night was huge, velvet, sewn with stars, their
veiled and delicate light barely casting shadows. All that quiet space received
and smothered the sound of their passage, and smoothed the stillness of the
night over it.
Out of the bushes beyond the graveyard wall a man’s figure started,
tall, slender and swift, leaping to block the gateway. Columbanus saw him, and
baulked for a moment, but Cadfael was running hard behind him, and the next
instant the fugitive made up his mind and rushed on, straight at the shadow
that moved to intercept him. Hard on Cadfael’s heels, Sioned suddenly
shrieked: “Take care, Engelard! He has a dagger!”
Engelard heard her, and swerved to the right at the very moment of
collision, so that the stroke meant for his heart only ripped a fluttering ribbon
of cloth from his sleeve. Columbanus would have bored his way past at speed,
and run for the cover of the woods, but Engelard’s long left arm swept
round hard into the back of his neck, sending him off-balance for a moment,
though he kept his feet, and Engelard’s right fist got a tight grip on
the flying cowl, and twisted. Half-strangled, Columbanus whirled again and
struck out with the knife, and this time Engelard was ready for the flash, and
took the thrusting wrist neatly in his left hand. They swayed and wrestled
together, feet braced in the grass, and they were very fairly matched if both
had been armed. That unbalance was soon amended. Engelard twisted at the wrist
he held, ignoring the clawing of Columbanus’ free hand at his throat, and
the numbed fingers opened at last and let the dagger fall. Both lunged for it,
but Engelard scooped it up and flung it contemptuously aside into the bushes,
and grappled his opponent with his bare hands. The fight was all but over.
Columbanus hung panting and gasping, both arms pinned, looking wildly round for
a means of escape and finding none.
“Is this the man?” demanded Engelard.
Sioned said: “Yes. He has owned to it.”
Engelard looked beyond his prisoner then for the first time, and saw her
standing in the soft starlight that was becoming to their accustomed eyes
almost as clear as day. He saw her dishevelled and bruised and gazing with
great, shocked eyes, her left arm gashed and bleeding freely, though the cut
was shallow. He saw smears of her blood dabbling the white sheet in which she
was swathed. By starlight there is little or no colour to be seen but
everything that Engelard saw at that moment was blood-red. This was the man who
had murdered in coward’s fashion Engelard’s well-liked lord and good
friend—whatever their differences!—and now he had tried to kill the
daughter as he had killed the father.
“You dared, you dared touch her!” blazed Engelard in towering
rage. “You worthless cloister rat!” And he took Columbanus by the
throat and hoisted him bodily from the ground, shook him like the rat he had
called him, cracked him in the air like a poisonous snake, and when he had done
with him, flung him down at his feet in the grass.
“Get up!” he growled, standing over the wreckage. “Get up
now, and I’ll give you time to rest and breathe, and then you can fight a
man to the death, without a dagger in your hand, instead of writhing through
the undergrowth and stabbing him in the back, or carving up a defenceless girl.
Take your time, I can wait to kill you till you’ve got your
breath.”
Sioned flew to him, breast to breast, and held him fast in her arms,
pressing him back. “No! Don’t touch him again! I don’t want
the law to have any hold on you, even the slenderest.”
“He tried to kill you—you’re hurt…”
“No! It’s nothing… only a cut. It bleeds, but it’s
nothing!”
His rage subsided slowly, shaking him. He folded his arms round her and held
her to him, and with a disdainful but restrained jab of a toe urged his
prostrate enemy again: “Get up! I won’t touch you. The law can have
you, and welcome!”
Columbanus did not move, not by so much as the flicker of an eyelid or the
twitching of a finger. All three of them stood peering down at him in sudden
silence, aware how utterly still he was, and how rare such stillness is among
living things.
“He’s foxing,” said Engelard scornfully, “for fear
of worse, and by way of getting himself pitied. I’ve heard he’s a
master at that.”
Those who feign sleep and hear themselves talked of, usually betray
themselves by some exaggeration of innocence. Columbanus lay in a stillness
that was perfectly detached and indifferent.
Brother Cadfael knelt down beside him, shook him by the shoulder gently, and
sat back with a sharp sigh at the broken movement of the head. He put a hand
inside the breast of the habit, and stooped to the parted lips and wide
nostrils. Then he took the head between his hands, and gently turned and tilted
it. It rolled back, as he released it, into a position so improbable that they
knew the worst even before Cadfael said, quite practically: “You’d
have waited a long time for him to get his breath back, my friend. You
don’t know your own strength! His neck is broken. He’s dead.”
Sobered and shocked, they stood dumbly staring down at what they had hardly
yet recognised for disaster. They saw a regrettable accident which neither of
them had ever intended, but which was, after all, a kind of justice. But
Cadfael saw a scandal that could yet wreck their young lives, and others, too,
for without Columbanus alive, and forced by two respected witnesses to repeat
his confession, how strong was all their proof against him? Cadfael sat back on
his heels, and thought. It was startling to realise, now that the unmoved
silence of the night came down on them again, how all this violence and passion
had passed with very little noise, and no other witnesses. He listened, and no
stirring of foot or wing troubled the quiet. They were far enough away from any
dwelling, not a soul had been disturbed. That, at least, was time gained.
“He can’t be dead,” said Engelard doubtfully. “I
barely handled him at all. Nobody dies as easily as that!”
“This one did. And now what’s to be done? I hadn’t
bargained for this.” He said it not complainingly, but as one pointing
out that further urgent planning would now be necessary, and they had better
keep their minds flexible.
“Why, what can be done?” To Engelard it was simple, though
troublesome. “We shall have to call up Father Huw and your prior, and
tell them exactly what’s happened. What else can we do? I’m sorry
to have killed the fellow, I never meant to, but I can’t say I feel any guilt
about it.”
Nor did he expect any blame. The truth was always the best way. Cadfael felt
a reluctant affection for such innocence. The world was going to damage it
sooner or later, but one undeserved accusation had so far failed even to bruise
it, he still trusted men to be reasonable. Cadfael doubted if Sioned was so
sure. Her silence was anxious and foreboding. And her grazed arm was still
oozing blood. First things first, and they might as well be sensibly occupied
while he thought.
“Here, make yourself useful! Help me get this carrion back into the
chapel, out of sight. And, Sioned, find his dagger, we can’t leave that
lying about to bear witness. Then let’s get that arm of yours washed and
bound up. There’s a stream at the back of the hawthorn hedge, and of
linen we’ve plenty.”
They had absolute faith in him, and did his bidding without question, though
Engelard, once he had assured himself that Sioned was not gravely hurt, and had
himself carefully and deftly bandaged her scratch, returned to his dogged
opinion that their best course was to tell the whole story, which could hardly
cast infamy upon anyone but Columbanus. Cadfael busied himself with flint and
tinder until he had candles lighted, and the lamp refilled, from which he
himself had drained a judicious quantity of oil before Sioned took her place
under the draperies of the saint’s catafalque.
“You think,” he said at length, “that because you’ve
done nothing wrong, and we’ve all of us banded together to expose a
wrong, that the whole world will be of the same opinion, and honestly come out
and say so. Child, I know better! The only proof we have of Columbanus’
guilt is his confession, which both of us here heard. Or rather, the only proof
we had, for we no longer have even that. Alive, we two could have forced the
truth out of him a second time. Dead, he’s never going to give us that
satisfaction. And without that, our position is vulnerable enough. Make no mistake,
if we accuse him, if this fearful scandal breaks, to smirch the abbey of
Shrewsbury, and all the force of the Benedictine order, backed here by the
bishop and the prince, take my word for it, all the forces of authority will
band together to avert the disaster, and nobody, much less a friendless
outlander, will be allowed to stand in the way. They simply can’t afford
to have the acquisition of Saint Winifred called in question and brought to
disrepute. Rather than that, they’ll call this an outlaw killing by a
desperate man, a fugitive already, wanted for another crime, and trying to
escape both together. A pity,” he said, “I ever suggested that
Sioned should call you in to wait in reserve, in case we had trouble. But none
of this is your fault, and I won’t have you branded with it. I made the
plot, and I must unravel it. But give up all idea of going straight to Father
Huw, or the bailiff, or anyone else, with the true story. Far better use the
rest of this night to rearrange matters to better advantage. Justice can be
arrived at by more routes than one.”
“They wouldn’t dare doubt Sioned’s word,” said
Engelard stoutly.
“Fool boy, they’d say that Sioned, for love’s sake, might
go as far aside from her proper nature as Peredur did. And as for me, my
influence is small enough, and I am not interested in protecting only myself,
but as many of those in this coil as I can reach. Even my prior, who is
arrogant and rigid, and to tell the truth, sometimes rather stupid, but not a
murderer and not a liar. And my order, which has not deserved Columbanus. Hush,
now, and let me think! And while I do, you can be clearing away the remains of
the syrup bottle. This chapel must be as neat and quiet tomorrow as before we
ever brought our troubles into it.”
Obediently they went about removing the traces of the night’s alarms,
and let him alone until he should have found them a way through the tangle.
“And I wonder, now,” he said at length, “what made you
improve on all the speeches I made for you, and put such fiery words into Saint
Winifred’s mouth? What put it into your head to say that you’d
never wanted to leave Gwytherin, and did not want it now? That Rhisiart was not
merely a decent, honest man, but your chosen champion?”
She turned and looked at him in astonishment and wonder. “Did I say
that?”
“You did, and very well you delivered it, too. And very proper and apt
it sounded, but I think we never rehearsed it so. Where did you get the
words?”
“I don’t know,” said Sioned, puzzled. “I don’t
remember what I did say. The words seemed to come freely of themselves, I only
let them flow.”
“It may be,” said Engelard, “that the saint was taking her
chance when it offered. All these strangers having visions and ecstasies, and
interpreting them to suit themselves, yet nobody ever really asked Saint
Winifred what she wanted. They all claimed they knew better than she
did.”
“Out of the mouths of innocents!” said Cadfael to himself, and
pondered the road that was gradually opening before his mind’s eye. Of
all the people who ought to be left happy with the outcome, Saint Winifred
should surely come first. Aim, he thought, at making everybody happy, and if
that’s within reach, why stir up any kind of unpleasantness? Take
Columbanus, for instance! Only a few hours ago at Compline he prayed aloud
before us all that if the virgin deemed him worthy, he might be taken up out of
this world this very night, translated instantly out of the body. Well, that
was one who got his wish! Maybe he’d have withdrawn his request if
he’d known it was going to be taken up so literally, for its purpose was
rather to reflect incomparable holiness upon him while he was still alive to
enjoy it. But saints have a right to suppose that their devotees mean what they
say, and bestow gifts accordingly. And if the saint has really spoken through
Sioned, he thought—and who am I to question it?—if she really wants
to stay here in her own village, which is a reasonable enough wish, well, the
plot where she used to sleep has been newly turned today, no one will notice
anything if it’s turned again tonight.
“I believe,” said Sioned, watching him with the first faint
smile, wan but trusting, “you’re beginning to see your way.”
“I believe,” said Cadfael, “I’m beginning to see our
way, which is more to the point. Sioned, I have something for you to do, and
you need not hurry, we have work to do here while you’re away. Take that
sheet of yours, and go and spread it under the may trees in the hedge, where
they’re beginning to shed, but not yet brown, Shake the bushes and bring
us a whole cloud of petals. The last time she visited him, it was with wondrous
sweet odours and a shower of white flowers. Bring the one, and we shall have
the other.”
Confidently, understanding nothing as yet, she took the linen sheet from
which she had unwound herself as from a shroud, and went to do his bidding.
“Give me the dagger,” said Cadfael briskly when she was gone. He
wiped the blade on the veil Columbanus had torn from Sioned’s head, and
moved the candles so that they shone upon the great red seals that closed
Winifred’s reliquary. “Thank God he didn’t bleed,” he
said. “His habit and clothes are unmarked. Strip him!”
And he fingered the first seal, nodded satisfaction at its fatness and the thinness
and sharpness of the dagger, and thrust the tip of the blade into the flame of
the lamp.
Long before daylight they were ready. They walked down all three together
from the chapel towards the village, and separated at the edge of the wood,
where the shortest path turned off uphill towards Rhisiart’s holding.
Sioned carried with her the blood-stained sheet and veil, and the fragments
of glass they had buried in the forest. A good thing the servants who had
filled in Rhisiart’s grave had left their spades on the scene, meaning to
tidy the mound next day. That had saved a journey to borrow without leave, and
a good hour of time.
“There’ll be no scandal,” said Cadfael, when they halted
at the place where the paths divided. “No scandal, and no accusations. I
think you may take him home with you, but keep him out of sight until
we’re gone. There’ll be peace when we’re gone. And you
needn’t fear that the prince or his bailiff will ever proceed further
against Engelard, any more than against John. I’ll speak a word in
Peredur’s ear, Peredur will speak it into the bailiff’s ear, the
bailiff will speak it into Owain Gwynedd’s ear—Father Huw
we’ll leave out of it, no need to burden his conscience, the good, simple
man. And if the monks of Shrewsbury are happy, and the people of Gwytherin are
happy—for they’ll hear the whisper fast enough—why should
anyone want to upset such a satisfactory state of affairs, by speaking the word
aloud? A wise prince—and Owain Gwynedd seems to me very wise—will
let well alone.”
“All Gwytherin,” said Sioned, and shivered a little at the
thought, “will be there in the morning to watch you take the reliquary
away.”
“So much the better, we want all the witnesses we can have, all the
emotion, all the wonder. I am a great sinner,” said Cadfael
philosophically, “but I feel no weight. Does the end justify the means, I
wonder?”
“One thing I know,” she said. “My father can rest now, and
that he owes to you. And I owe you that and more. When I first came down to you
out of the tree—you remember?—I thought you would be like other
monks, and not want to look at me.”
“Child, I should have to be out of my wits, not to want to look at
you. I’ve looked so attentively, I shall remember you all my life. But
your love, my children, and how you manage it—with that I can’t
help you.”
“No need,” said Engelard. “I am an outlander, with a
proper agreement. That agreement can be dissolved by consent, and I can be a
free man by dividing all my goods equally with my lord, and now Sioned is
my lord.”
“And then there can no man prevent,” said Sioned, “if I
choose to endow him with half my goods, as is only fair. Uncle Meurice
won’t stand in our way. And it won’t even be hard for him to
justify. To marry an heiress to an outlander servant is one thing, to marry her
to a free man and heir to a manor, even if it’s in England and
can’t be claimed for a while, is quite another.”
“Especially,” said Cadfael, “when you already know
he’s the best hand with cattle in the four cantrefs.”
It seemed that those two, at any rate, were satisfied. And Rhisiart in his
honoured grave would not grudge them their happiness. He had not been a
grudging man.
Engelard, no talker, said his thanks plainly and briefly when they parted.
Sioned turned back impulsively, flung her arms round Cadfael’s neck, and
kissed him. It was their farewell, for he had thought it best to advise them
not to show themselves at the chapel again. It was a wry touch that she smelled
so heady and sweet with flowering may, and left so saintly a fragrance in his
arms when she was gone.
On his way down to the parsonage Cadfael made a detour to the mill-pond, and
dropped Columbanus’s dagger into the deepest of the dark water. What a
good thing, he thought, making for the bed he would occupy for no more than an
hour or so before Prime, that the brothers who made the reliquary were such
meticulous craftsmen, and insisted on lining it with lead!
Chapter Eleven
Prior Robert arose and went to the first service of the day in so great
content with his success that he had almost forgotten about the escape of
Brother John, and even when he remembered that one unsatisfactory particular,
he merely put it away in the back of his mind, as something that must and would
be dealt with faithfully in good time, but need not cloud the splendour of this
occasion. And it was indeed a clear, radiant morning, very bright and still,
when they came from the church and turned towards the old graveyard and the
chapel, and all the congregation fell in at their heels and followed, and along
the way others appeared silently from every path, and joined the procession,
until it was like some memorable pilgrimage. They came to Cadwallon’s
gatehouse, and Cadwallon came out to join them, and Peredur, who had hung back
in strict obedience to his orders to remain at home until his penance was
appointed, was kindly bidden forth by Father Huw, and even smiled upon, though
as saint to sinner, by Prior Robert. Dame Branwen, if not still asleep, was no
doubt recuperating after her vapours. Her menfolk were not likely to be very
pressing in their invitations to her to go with them, and perhaps she was still
punishing them by withdrawing herself. Either way, they were relieved of her
presence.
The order of procession having only a loose form, brothers and villagers
could mingle, and greet, and change partners as they willed. It was a communal
celebration. And that was strange, considering the contention that had
threatened it for some days. Gwytherin was playing it very cautiously now,
intent on seeing everything and giving nothing away.
Peredur made his way to Cadfael’s side, and remained there thankfully,
though silently. Cadfael asked after his mother, and the young man coloured and
frowned, and then smiled guiltily like a child, and said that she was very
well, a little dreamy still, but placid and amiable.
“You can do Gwytherin and me a good service, if you will,” said
Brother Cadfael, and confided to his ear the work he had in mind to pass on to
Griffith ap Rhys.
“So that’s the way it is!” said Peredur, forgetting
altogether about his own unforgivable sins. His eyes opened wide. He whistled
softly. “And that’s the way you want it left?”
“That’s the way it is, and that’s the way I want it left.
Who loses? And everyone gains. We, you, Rhisiart, Saint Winifred—Saint
Winifred most of all. And Sioned and Engelard, of course,” said Cadfael
firmly, probing the penitent to the heart.
“Yes… I’m glad for them!” said Peredur, a shade too
vehemently. His head was bent, and his eyelids lowered. He was not yet as glad
as all that, but he was trying. The will was there. “Given a year or two
longer, nobody’s going to remember about the deer Engelard took. In the
end he’ll be able to go back and forth to Cheshire if he pleases, and
he’ll have lands when his father dies. And once he’s no longer
reckoned outlaw and felon he’ll have no more troubles. I’ll get
your word to Griffith ap Rhys this very day. He’s over the river at his
cousin David’s but Father Huw will give me indulgence if it’s to go
voluntarily to the law.” He smiled wryly. “Very apt that I should
be your man! I can unload my own sins at the same time, while I’m
confiding to him what everyone must know but no one must say aloud.”
“Good!” said Brother Cadfael, contented. “The bailiff will
do the rest. A word to the prince, and that’s the whole business
settled.”
They had come to the place where the most direct path from Rhisiart’s
holding joined with their road. And there came half the household from above,
Padrig the bard nursing his little portable harp, perhaps bound for some other
house after this leavetaking. Cai the ploughman still with an impressive
bandage round his quite intact head, an artistic lurch to his gait, and a
shameless gleam in his one exposed eye. No Sioned, no Engelard, no Annest, no
John. Brother Cadfael, though he himself had given the orders, felt a sudden
grievous deprivation.
Now they were approaching the little clearing, the woodlands fell back from
them on either side, the narrow field of wild grass opened, and then the
stone-built wall, green from head to foot, of the old graveyard. Small,
shrunken, black, a huddled shape too tall for its base, the chapel of Saint
Winifred loomed, and at its eastern end the raw, dark oblong of
Rhisiart’s grave scarred the lush spring green of the grass.
Prior Robert halted at the gate, and turned to face the following multitude
with a benign and almost affectionate countenance, and through Cadfael
addressed them thus:
“Father Huw, and good people of Gwytherin, we came here with every
good intent, led, as we believed and still believe, by divine guidance,
desiring to honour Saint Winifred as she had instructed us, not at all to
deprive you of a treasure, rather to allow its beams to shine upon many more
people as well as you. That our mission should have brought grief to any is
great grief to us. That we are now of one mind, and you are willing to let us
take the saint’s relics away with us to a wider glory, is relief and joy.
Now you are assured that we meant no evil, but only good, and that what we are
doing is done reverently.”
A murmur began at one end of the crescent of watchers, and rolled gently
round to the other extreme, a murmur of acquiescence, almost of complacency.
“And you do not grudge us the possession of this precious thing we are
taking with us? You do believe that we are doing justly, that we take only what
had been committed to us?”
He could not have chosen his words better, thought Brother Cadfael,
astonished and gratified, if he had known everything—or if I had written this
address for him. Now if there comes an equally well-worded answer, I’ll
believe in a miracle of my own.
The crowd heaved, and gave forth the sturdy form of Bened, as solid and
respectable and fit to be spokesman for his parish as any man in Gwytherin,
barring, perhaps, Father Huw, who here stood in the equivocal position of
having a foot in both camps, and therefore wisely kept silence.
“Father Prior,” said Bened gruffly, “there’s not a
man among us now grudges you the relics within there on the altar. We do
believe they are yours to take, and you take them with our consent home to
Shrewsbury, where by all the omens they rightly belong.”
It was altogether too good. It might bring a blush of pleasure, even mingled
with a trace of shame, to Prior Robert’s cheek, but it caused Cadfael to
run a long, considering glance round all those serene, secretive, smiling
faces, all those wide, honest, opaque eyes. Nobody fidgeted, nobody muttered,
nobody, even at the back, sniggered. Cai gazed with simple admiration from his
one visible eye. Padrig beamed benevolent bardic satisfaction upon this total
reconciliation.
They knew already! Whether through some discreet whisper started on its
rounds by Sioned, or by some earth-rooted intuition of their own, the people of
Gwytherin knew, in essence if not in detail, everything there was to be known.
And not a word aloud, not a word out of place, until the strangers were gone.
“Come, then,” said Prior Robert, deeply gratified, “let us
release Brother Columbanus from his vigil, and take Saint Winifred on the first
stage of her journey home.” And he turned, very tall, very regal, very
silvery-fine, and paced majestically to the door of the chapel, with most of
Gwytherin crowding into the graveyard after him. With a long, white, aristocratic
hand he thrust the door wide and stood in the doorway.
“Brother Columbanus, we are here. Your watch is over.”
He took just two paces into the interior, his eyes finding it dim after the
brilliance outside, in spite of the clear light pouring in through the small
east window. Then the dark-brown, wood-scented walls came clear to him, and
every detail of the scene within emerged from dimness into comparative light,
and then into a light so acute and blinding that he halted where he stood, awed
and marvelling.
There was a heavy, haunting sweetness that filled all the air within, and
the opening of the door had let in a small morning wind that stirred it in
great waves of fragrance. Both candles burned steadily upon the altar, the
small oil-lamp between them. The prie-dieu stood centrally before the bier, but
there was no one kneeling there. Over altar and reliquary a snowdrift of white
petals lay, as though a miraculous wind had carried them in its arms across two
fields from the hawthorn hedge, without spilling one flower on the way, and
breathed them in here through the altar window. The snowy sweetness carried as
far as the prie-dieu, and sprinkled both it and the crumpled, empty garments
that lay discarded there.
“Columbanus! What is this? He is not here!”
Brother Richard came to the prior’s left shoulder, Brother Jerome to
the right, Bened and Cadwallon and Cai and others crowded in after them and
flowed round on either side to line the dark walls and stare at the marvel,
nostrils widening to the drowning sweetness. No one ventured to advance beyond
where the prior stood, until he himself went slowly forward, and leaned to look
more closely at all that was left of Brother Columbanus.
The black Benedictine habit lay where he had been kneeling, skirts spread
behind, body fallen together in folds, sleeves spread like wings on either
side, bent at the elbow as though the arms that had left them had still ended
in hands pressed together in prayer. Within the cowl an edge of white showed.
“Look!” whispered Brother Richard in awe. “His shirt is
still within the habit, and look!—his sandals!” They were under the
hem of the habit, neatly together, soles upturned, as the feet had left them.
And on the book-rest of the prie-dieu, laid where his prayerful hands had
rested, was a single knot of flowering may.
“Father Prior, all his clothes are here, shirt and drawers and all,
one within another as he would wear them. As though—as though he had been
lifted out of them and left them lying, as a snake discards its old skin and
emerges bright in a new…”
“This is most marvellous,” said Prior Robert. “How shall
we understand it, and not sin?”
“Father, may we take up these garments? If there is trace or mark on
them….”
There was none, Brother Cadfael was certain of that. Columbanus had not
bled, his habit was not torn, nor even soiled. He had fallen only in thick
spring grass, bursting irresistibly through the dead grass of last autumn.
“Father, it is as I said, as though he has been lifted out of these
garments quite softly, and let them fall, not needing them any more. Oh,
Father, we are in the presence of a great wonder! I am afraid!” said
Brother Richard, meaning the wonderful, blissful fear of what is holy. He had
seldom spoken with such eloquence, or been so moved.
“I do recall now,” said the prior, shaken and chastened (and
that was no harm!), “the prayer he made last night at Compline. How he
cried out to be taken up living out of this world, for pure ecstasy, if the
virgin saint found him fit for such favour and bliss. Is it possible that he
was in such a state of grace as to be found worthy?”
“Father, shall we search? Here, and without? Into the woods?”
“To what end?” said the prior simply. “Would he be running
naked in the night? A sane man? And even if he ran mad, and shed the clothes he
wore, would they be thus discarded, fold within fold as he kneeled, here in
such pure order? It is not possible to put off garments thus. No, he is gone
far beyond these forests, far out of this world. He has been marvellously favoured,
and his most demanding prayers heard. Let us say a Mass here for Brother
Columbanus, before we take up the blessed lady who has made him her herald, and
go to make known this miracle of faith.”
There was no knowing, Prior Robert being the man he was, at what stage his
awareness of the use to be made of this marvel thrust his genuine faith and
wonder and emotion into the back of his mind, and set him manipulating events
to get the utmost glory out of them. There was no inconsistency in such
behaviour. He was quite certain that Brother Columbanus had been taken up
living out of this world, just as he had wished. But that being so, it was not
only his opportunity, but his duty, to make the utmost use of the exemplary
favour to glorify the abbey of Saint Peter and Saint Paul of Shrewsbury, and
not only his duty, but his pleasure, to make use of the same to shed a halo
round the head of Prior Robert, who had originated this quest. And so he did.
He said Mass with absolute conviction, in the cloud of white flowers, the
huddle of discarded garments at his feet. Almost certainly he would also inform
Griffith ap Rhys, through Father Huw, of all that had befallen, and ask him to
keep an alert eye open in case any relevant information surfaced after the
brothers from Shrewsbury were gone. Brother Prior was the product of his faith
and his birth, his training for sanctity and for arbitrary rule, and could
snake off neither.
The people of Gwytherin, silent and observant, crowded in to fill the space
available, made no sound, expressed no opinion. Their presence and silence
passed for endorsement. What they really thought they kept to themselves.
“Now,” said Prior Robert, moved almost to tears, “let us
take up this blessed burden, and praise God for the weight we carry.”
And he moved forward to offer his own delicate hands and frail shoulder,
first of the devout.
That was Brother Cadfael’s worst moment, for it was the one thing he
had overlooked, But Bened, unwontedly quick at the right moment, called aloud:
“Shall Gwytherin be backward, now peace is made?” and rolled
forward with less stateliness and greater speed, and had a solid shoulder under
the head end of the reliquary before the prior was able to reach it, and half a
dozen of the smith’s own powerful but stocky build took up the challenge
with enthusiasm. Apart from Cadfael, the only monk of Shrewsbury who got a
corner hoisted into his neck was Jerome, being of much the same height, and his
was the sole voice that cried out in astonishment at the weight, and sagged
under it until Bened shifted nearer and hefted most of the load from him.
“Your pardon, Father Prior! But who would have thought those slender
little bones could weigh so heavily?”
Cadfael spoke up in hasty interpretation: “We are surrounded here by
miracles, both small and great. Truly did Father Prior say that we thank God
for the weight we carry. Is not this evidence of singular grace, that heaven
has caused the weight of her worthiness to be so signally demonstrated?”
In his present state, at once humbled and exalted, Prior Robert apparently
did not find the logic of this nearly as peculiar as did Brother Cadfael
himself. He would have accepted and embraced anything that added to his own
triumph. So it was on sturdy Gwytherin shoulders that the reliquary and its
contents were hoisted out of the chapel and borne in procession down to the
parsonage, with such brisk enthusiasm that it almost seemed the parish could
hardly wait to get rid of them. It was Gwytherin men who fetched the horses and
mules, and rigged a little cart, spread with cloths, on which the precious
casket could be drawn home. Once installed on this vehicle, which, after all,
cost little in materials or labour, given the smith’s benevolent
interest, the casket need not be unloaded until it reached Shrewsbury. Nobody
wanted anything untoward to happen to it on the way, such as Brother Jerome
crumpling under his end, and starting the joints by dropping it.
“But you we’ll miss,” said Cai regretfully, busy with the
harness. “Padrig has a song in praise of Rhisiart you’d have liked
to hear, and one more companionable drinking night would have been pleasant.
But the lad sends you his thanks and his godspeed. He’s only in hiding
until the pack of you have gone. And Sioned told me to tell you from him, look
out for your pear trees, for the winter moth’s playing the devil with
some of ours here.”
“He’s a good helper in a garden,” Cadfael confirmed
judicially. “A shade heavy-handed, but he shifts the rough digging faster
than any novice I ever had under me. I shall miss him, too. God knows what I
shall get in his place.”
“A light hand’s no good with iron,” said Bened, standing
back to admire the banded wheels he had contributed to the cart. “Deft,
yes! Not light. I tell you what, Cadfael! I’ll see you in Shrewsbury yet.
For years I’ve had a fancy to make a great pilgrimage across England some
day and get to Walsingham. I reckon Shrewsbury would be just about on my
way.”
At the last, when all was ready and Prior Robert mounted, Cai said in
Cadfael’s ear: “When you’re up the hill, where you saw us
ploughing that day, cast a look the other way. There’s a place where the
woods fall away, and an open hillock just before they close again. We’ll
be there, a fair gathering of us. And that’s for you.
Brother Cadfael, without shame, for he had been up and busy all night and
was very tired, annexed the gentler and cleverer of the two mules, a steady pad
that would follow where the horses led, and step delicately on any ground. It
had a high, supporting saddle, and he had not lost the trick of riding through
his knees, even when asleep. The larger and heavier beast was harnessed to draw
the cart, but the carriage was narrow yet stable, rode well even on a forest
floor, and Jerome, no great weight, could still ride, either on the
mule’s back or the shafts and yoke. In any case, why trouble too much
about the comfort of Jerome, who had concocted that vision of Saint Winifred in
the first place, almost certainly knowing that the prior’s searches in
Wales had cast up this particular virgin as one most desirable, and most
available? Jerome would have been courting Columbanus just as assiduously, if
he had survived to oust Robert.
The cortege set forth ceremoniously, half of Gwytherin there to watch it go,
and sigh immense relief when it was gone. Father Huw blessed the departing
guests. Peredur, almost certainly, was away across the river, planting the good
seed in the bailiff’s mind. He deserved that his errand should be counted
to his own credit. Genuine shiners are plentiful, but genuine penitents are
rare. Peredur had done a detestable thing, but remained a very likeable young
man. Cadfael had no serious fears for his future, once he was over Sioned.
There were other girls, after all. Not many her match, but some not so very far
behind.
Brother Cadfael settled himself well down in the saddle, and shook his
bridle to let the mule know it might conduct him where it would. Very gently he
dozed. It could not yet be called sleep. He was aware of the shifting light and
shadow under the trees, and the fresh cool air, and movement under him, and a
sense of something completed. Or almost completed, for this was only the first
stage of the way home.
He roused when they came to the high ridge above the river valley. There was
no team ploughing, even the breaking of new ground, was done. He turned his
head towards the wooded uplands on his right, and waited for the opening vista
between the trees. It was brief and narrow, a sweep of grass soaring to a
gentle crest beyond which the trees loomed close and dark. There were a number
of people clustered there on the rounded hillock, most of Sioned’s
household, far enough removed to be nameless to anyone who knew them less well
than he. A cloud of dark hair beside a cap of flaxen, Cai’s flaunting
bandage shoved back like a hat unseated in a hot noon, a light brown head
clasped close against a red thorn-hedge that looked very like Brother
John’s abandoned tonsure. Padrig, too, not yet off on his wanderings.
They were all waving and smiling, and Cadfael returned the salute with
enthusiasm. Then the ambulant procession crossed the narrow opening, and the
woods took away all.
Brother Cadfael, well content, subsided into his saddle comfortable, and
fell asleep.
Overnight they halted at Penmachmo, in the shelter of the church, where
there was hospitality for travellers. Brother Cadfael, without apology to any,
withdrew himself as soon as he had seen to his mule, and continued his overdue
sleep in the loft above the stables. He was roused after midnight by Brother
Jerome in delirious excitement.
“Brother, a great wonder!” bleated Jerome, ecstatic.
“There came a traveller here in great pain from a malignant illness, and
made such outcry that all of us in the hostel were robbed of sleep. And Prior
Robert took a few of the petals we saved from the chapel, and floated them in
holy water, and gave them to this poor soul to drink, and afterwards we carried
him out into the yard and let him kiss the foot of the reliquary. And instantly
he was eased of his pain, and before we laid him in his bed again he was
asleep. He feels nothing, he slumbers like a child! Oh, brother, we are the
means of astonishing grace!”
“Ought it to astonish you so much?” demanded Brother Cadfael
censoriously, malicious half out of vexation at being awakened, and half in
self-defence, for he was considerably more taken aback than he would admit.
“If you had any faith in what we have brought from Gwytherin, you should
not be amazed that it accomplishes wonders along the way.”
But by the same token he thought honestly, after Jerome had left him to seek
out a more appreciative audience, I should! I do believe I begin to
grasp the nature of miracles! For would it be a miracle, if there was any
reason for it? Miracles have nothing to do with reason. Miracles contradict
reason, they strike clean across mere human deserts, and deliver and save where
they will. If they made sense, they would not be miracles, And he was comforted
and entertained, and fell asleep again readily, feeling that all was well with
a world he had always know to be peculiar and perverse.
Minor prodigies, most of them trivial, some derisory, trailed after them all
the way to Shrewsbury, though how many of the crutches discarded had been
necessary, and how many, even of those that were, had to be resumed shortly
afterwards, how many of the speech impediments had been in the will rather than
in the tongue, how many feeble tendons in the mind rather than in the legs, it
was difficult to judge, not even counting all the sensation-seekers who were
bound to bandage an eye or come over suddenly paralytic in order to be in with
the latest cult. It all made for a great reputation that not only kept pace
with them, but rushed ahead, and was already bringing in awestruck patronage in
gifts and legacies to the abbey of Saint Peter and Saint Paul, in the hope of
having dubious sins prayed away by a grateful saint.
When they reached the outskirts of Shrewsbury, crowds of people came out to
meet them, and accompany the procession as far as the boundary church of Saint
Giles, where the reliquary was to await the great day of the saint’s
translation to the abbey church. This could hardly take place without the
blessing of the bishop, and due notice to all churches and religious houses, to
add to the glory accruing. It was no surprise to Brother Cadfael that when the
day came it should come with grey skies and squally rain, to leave room for
another little miracle. For though it rained heavily on all the surrounding
fields and countryside, not a drop fell on the procession, as they carried
Saint Winifred’s casket at last to its final resting-place on the altar
of the abbey church, where the miracle-seekers immediately betook themselves in
great numbers, and mostly came away satisfied.
In full chapter Prior Robert gave his account of his mission to Abbot
Heribert. “Father, to my grief I must own it, we have come back only
four, who went out from Shrewsbury six brethren together. And we return without
both the glory and the blemish of our house, but bringing with us the treasure
we set out to gain.”
On almost all of which counts he was in error, but since no one was ever
likely to tell him so, there was no harm done. Brother Cadfael dozed gently
behind his pillar through the awed encomiums on Brother Columbanus, out of whom
they would certainly have wished to make a new saint, but for the sad fact that
they supposed all his relics but his discarded clothes to be for ever withdrawn
from reach. Letting the devout voices slip out of his consciousness, Cadfael
congratulated himself on having made as many people as possible happy, and
drifted into a dream of a hot knife-blade slicing deftly through the thick wax
of a seal without ever disturbing the device. It was a long time since he had
exercised some of his more questionable skills, he was glad to be confirmed in
believing that he had forgotten none of them, and that every one had a
meritorious use in the end.
Chapter Twelve
It was more than two years later, and the middle of a bright June afternoon,
when Brother Cadfael, crossing the great court from the fish-ponds, saw among
the travellers arriving at the gate a certain thickset, foursquare, powerful
figure that he knew. Bened, the smith of Gwytherin, a little rounder in the
belly and a little greyer in the hair, had found the time ripe for realising an
old ambition, and was on his way in a pilgrim’s gown to the shrine of Our
Lady of Walsingham.
“If I’d put it off much longer,” he confided, when they
were private together with a bottle of wine in a comer of the herb-garden,
“I should have grown too old to relish the journey. And what was there to
keep me now, with a good lad ready and able to take over the smithy while
I’m gone? He took to it like a duck to water. Oh, yes, they’ve been
man and wife eighteen months now, and as happy as larks. Annest always knew her
own mind, and this time I will say she’s made no mistake.”
“And have they a child yet?” asked Brother Cadfael, imagining a
bold, sturdy boy-baby with a bush of red hair, nibbed away by his pillow in an
infant tonsure.
“Not yet, but there’s one on the way. By the time I get back
he’ll be with us.”
“And Annest is well?”
“Blossoming like a rose.”
“And Sioned and Engelard? They had no troubles after we were
gone?”
“None, bless you! Griffith ap Rhys let it be known that all was well,
and should be let well alone. They’re married, and snug, and I’m to
bring you their warmest greetings, and to tell you they have a fine
son—three months old, I reckon he’d be now—dark and Welsh
like his mother. And they’ve named him Cadfael.”
“Well, well!” said Brother Cadfael, absurdly gratified.
“The best way to get the sweet out of children and escape the bitter is
to have them by proxy. But I hope they’ll never find anything but sweet
in their youngster. There’ll be a Bened yet, in one household or the
other.”
Bened the pilgrim shook his head, but without any deep regret, and reached
for the bottle. “There was a time when I’d hoped… But it
would never have done. I was an old fool ever to think of it, and it’s better
this way. And Cai’s well, and sends you remembrances, and says drink down
one cup for him.”
They drank many more than one before it was time for Vespers. “And
you’ll see me again at chapter tomorrow,” said Bened, as they
walked back to the great court, “for I’m charged with greetings
from Father Huw to Prior Robert and Abbot Heribert, and I’ll need you to
be my interpreter.”
“Father Huw must be the one person in Gwytherin, I suppose, who
doesn’t know the truth by this time,” said Cadfael, with some compunction.
“But it wouldn’t have been fair to lay such a load on his
conscience. Better to let him keep his innocence.”
“His innocence is safe enough,” said Bened, “for
he’s never said word to bring it in question, but for all that I
wouldn’t be too sure that he doesn’t know. There’s a lot of
merit in silence.”
The next morning at chapter he delivered his messages of goodwill and
commendation to the monastery in general, and the members of Prior
Robert’s mission in particular, from the parish of Saint Winifred’s
ministry to the altar of her glorification. Abbot Heribert questioned him
amiably about the chapel and the graveyard which he himself had never seen, and
to which, as he said, the abbey owed its most distinguished patroness and most
precious relics.
“And we trust,” he said gently, “that in our great gain
you have not suffered equally great deprivation, for that was never our
intent.”
“No, Father Abbot,” Bened reassured him heartily, “you
need have no regrets upon that score. For I must tell you that at the place of
Saint Winifred’s grave wonderful things are happening. More people come
there for help than ever before. There have been marvellous cures.”
Prior Robert stiffened in his place, and his austere face turned
bluish-white and pinched with incredulous resentment.
“Even now, when the saint is here on our altar, and all the devout
come to pray to her here? Ah, but small things—the residue of
grace….”
“No, Father Prior, great things! Women in mortal labour with
cross-births have been brought there and laid on the grave from which she was
taken, where we buried Rhisiart, and their children have been soothed into the
world whole and perfect, with no harm to the mothers. A man blind for years
came and bathes his eyes in a distillation of her may-blossoms, and threw away
his stick and went home seeing. A young man whose leg-bone had been broken and
knitted awry came in pain, and set his teeth and danced before her, and as he
danced the pain left him, and his bones straightened. I cannot tell you half the
wonders we have seen in Gwytherin these last two years.”
Prior Robert’s livid countenance was taking on a shade of green, and
under his careful eyelids his eyes sparkled emerald jealousy. How dare that
obscure village, bereft of its saint, outdo the small prodigies of rain that
held off from falling, and superficial wounds that healed with commendable but
hardly miraculous speed, and even the slightly suspicious numbers of lame who
brought their crutches and left them before the altar, and walked away unsupported?
“There was a child of three who went into a fit,” pursued Bened
with gusto, “stiff as a board in his mother’s arms, and stopped
breathing, and she ran with him all the way from the far fields, fording the
river, and carried him to Winifred’s grave, and laid him down in the
grass there dead. And when he touched the chill of the earth, he breathed and
cried out, and she picked him up living, and took him home joyfully, and he is
live and well to this day.”
“What, even the dead raised?” croaked Prior Robert, almost
speechless with envy.
“Father Prior,” said Brother Cadfael soothingly, “surely
this is but another proof, the strongest possible, of the surpassing merit and
potency of Saint Winifred. Even the soil that once held her bones works
wonders, and every wonder must redound to the credit and glory of that place
which houses the very body that blessed the earth still blesses others.”
And Abbot Heribert, oblivious of the chagrin that was consuming his prior,
benignly agreed that it was so, and that universal grace, whether it manifested
itself in Wales, or England, or the Holy Land, or wheresoever, was to be hailed
with universal gratitude.
“Was that innocence or mischief?” demanded Cadfael, when he saw
Bened off from the gatehouse afterwards.
“Work it out for yourself! The great thing is, Cadfael, it was truth!
These things happened, and are happening yet.”
Brother Cadfael stood looking after him as he took the road towards
Lilleshall, until the stocky figure with its long, easy strides dwindled to child-size,
and vanished at the curve of the wall. Then he turned back towards his garden,
where a new young novice, barely sixteen and homesick, was waiting earnestly
for his orders, having finished planting out lettuces to follow in succession.
A silent lad as yet. Maybe once he had taken Brother Cadfael’s measure
his tongue would begin to wag, and then there’d be no stopping it. He
knew nothing, but was quick to learn, and though he was still near enough to
childhood to attract any available moist soil to his own person, things grew
for him. On the whole, Cadfael was well content.
I don’t see, he thought, reviewing the whole business again from this
peaceful distance, how I could have done much better. The little Welsh
saint’s back where she always wanted to be, bless her, and showing her
pleasure by taking good care of her own, it seems. And we’ve got what
belonged to us in the first place, all we have a right to, and probably all we
deserve, too, and by and large it seems to be thought satisfactory. Evidently
the body of a calculating murderer does almost as well as the real thing, given
faith enough. Almost, but never quite! Knowing what they all know by now, those
good people up there in Gwytherin may well look forward to great things. And if
a little of their thanks and gratitude rubs off on Rhisiart, well, why not? He
earned it, and it’s a sign she’s made him welcome. She may even be
glad of his company. He’s no threat to her virginity now, and if he is
trespassing, that’s no fault of his. His bed-fellow won’t grudge
him a leaf or two from her garland!
Ñïàñèáî, ÷òî ñêà÷àëè êíèãó â áåñïëàòíîé ýëåêòðîííîé áèáëèîòåêå BooksCafe.Net
Îñòàâèòü îòçûâ î êíèãå
Âñå êíèãè àâòîðà